Author: admin

  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book 5, Chapter 6: Catgirl’s Claws

    Font size : +


    Minx hides in an intimate location to sneak into the Vault.

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Book 5: The Vault’s Treasure
    Chapter Six: Catgirl’s Claws
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

    Thrak – The Free City of Raratha

    I eyed the raucous, rickety tavern Minx led me to. It lay on the southern edge of the harbor, the stink of the sea, a mix of salt spray and sour mud, assaulted my nose. The tavern’s entrance was a ratty sheet of cloth nailed to the door frame which may have once been white, but now was a grimy gray, the tattered bottom stained brown.

    “I’d tell you to be on your toes, but I feel like you’ll be the most dangerous one in there,” grinned Minx.

    “No doubt.” The prospect of violence did not arouse my interest. My brother lived for violence. I hoped my size and scars would school the humans in the futility of assaulting me. The gaping gaze of the locals kept my senses keen. I did not like everyone staring at me. Despite how long I’ve been out of orc lands, I still hated the attention everywhere we went.

    “Her boat arrived last night,” Minx explained as we marched to the tavern. “She should have her usual table at the back. You won’t be able to miss her. She’s memorable.”

    The concept of pirates, while foreign to me, made sense. They sounded like an orc tribe, roaming the sea, preying on the weak and trading their spoils with the strong. A leader only lasted as long as he, or she in the case of Captain Thyrna, maintained the respect and fear of his warriors.

    To prevent Captain Thyrna from betraying us, she would have to fear our strength.

    Minx slipped into the tavern, her metallic-red hair flashing in the sunlight. I threw aside the cloth. A pall of bluish smoke billowed out as I ducked through the doorway into the dim common room. The smoke came not from hearth or cook fire, but men smoking from water pipes sitting on the center of their tables. Most were scrawny sailors in dirty, ragged linens. Women in loose shifts moved through the room, their assets patted and groped as they delivered drinks and food.

    In the back, a woman caught my gaze. She was no dull-eyed doxy but a woman with copper-brown skin and wavy-black hair framing a vixen’s face. Through lush eyelashes, her dark eyes fixed on me. She inhaled from her pipe, her red lips pursed while the water bubbled, then she exhaled. A hungry smile crossed her lips as the smoke drifted before her. Her breasts rose in her low-cut, white blouse trimmed in ruffles. Three brawny, bare-chested men lounged with her, their muscles glistening with oil.

    “Yep, that’s her,” Minx nodded. “Let’s say hi.”

    Captain Thyrna leaned over and whispered into the ear of a red-skinned Thlinian sitting to her right. The brawny man cracked his knuckles as his eyes locked on me. He stood, his chair scraping across the wooden floor. His glistening muscles flexed as he stretched his arms.

    “Get behind me,” I rumbled to Minx.

    She rolled her eyes and moved behind me. “Don’t kill him. He’s one of her boy toys.”

    I clenched my fist as the barmaids and patrons bled away from me. The brawny Thlinian human was tall, for his kind, the top of his head coming up to my chin. Thick muscles bulged about his body. His knuckles were scarred and gnarled from being broken repeatedly.

    The man was no stranger to a fist fight.

    The captain’s eyes locked on me, her lips wrapped around the end of the water pipe. My dick ached—what would her lips feel like wrapped about my dick?

    “You’re far from home, orc,” the man said as he raised his fists. “Are you as strong as you look?”

    I didn’t answer him. Irritation flashed across his face as I denied him a reaction. His jaw worked. He exhaled violently through his nose. His body tensed. His weight shifted on his feet as he prepared to attack.

    Sloppy. He gave me too much warning.

    My swarthy hand lashed out. I grabbed his punching fist in my hand. I gripped and yanked. He stumbled towards me, grunting in surprise. I drew back my head and slammed the crown of my head into his forehead hard.

    His body went limp and fell on my bare feet. Everyone stared at me as I stepped over the man. Captain Thyrna exhaled, her smoke puffing out as rings. I pulled a chair from the table and sat opposite her.

    “Thrak,” giggled Minx, “you have a harder head than I thought.” She pulled up a chair and then hopped on it. She knelt on it so the halfling could see over it. “Hi, Captain Thyrna.”

    The pirate’s eyes flicked to Minx for a moment then back to me. “If you want a position on my crew, I can make a vacancy. I do love a large male. And so strong.”

    “I have little interest in working for you.”

    Her eyes narrowed. She leaned forward and licked her lips. Feline hunger crossed her smile as she stared at my bare, swarthy chest. “What a pity.”

    “My companions and I need a captain who knows discretion.” I paused, studying her. She had a quality I had never seen in a human female. Primal hunger. Predatory. “Is that you?”

    “It can be, orc, if the quality of your coin suffices.” She licked her lips. “Especially for a male of your…bravado.”

    “Our coin will. We will need your ship standing-by to pick up my companions and I.”

    “Standing-by where?”

    I glanced at Minx. She nodded her head and winked at me. Minx found her trustworthy, but how honest was the thief who had picked Chaun’s pocket only a few hours past. But she was prophesied to join us. Still, if Captain Thyrna betrayed us…

    No avoiding it. “Off the Saltspray Palace.”

    Thyrna arched an eyebrow. “Bold and expensive. I will require half.”

    “Half?” I furrowed my eyebrows.

    “Half,” hissed Minx. “A twentieth is more than enough.”

    I kept my mouth closed. Minx had an eager smile on her coppery face as she haggled the price with the captain. They went back on forth, Minx not flinching from the captain’s hard eyes. Their numbers moved towards each other. They settled on a sixth.

    “Bold,” Captain Thyrna smiled at the end. “I love a bold man. I hope you don’t dangle from a gibbet.”

    “The rope would snap before his neck,” chortled Minx.

    “I’d believe that.” The captain gave me a final, heated look before she lifted the end of the water pipe and inhaled.

    Once outside, I asked Minx what we were paying her with.

    “A sixth of the treasure we will liberate from the vault.” She stretched her back. “I have to go. A few people to meet.”

    “We are only stealing the piece of the sword.”

    She laughed as she scampered off. I sighed and headed back to the inn. Angela would not be pleased. She had trouble enough stealing only the sword piece.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chaun

    My back burned from Relaria’s claws. Her ribbed pussy convulsed about my cock as the final shudders of her powerful orgasm rippled through her. Ecstasy burned through my mind as I held her perched on the balcony’s railing of the Saltspray Palace, overlooking the Nimborgoth’s waves crashing into the cliffs below. The lamia’s ears twitched and the catgirl let out a yowling purr as her slitted, golden eyes fluttered.

    Had I pleased her enough?

    Like me, Relaria had trained at the Bardic College of Az. Which meant she knew of my disgrace. After the Prince of Kivnar found me abed with his wife, the woman I loved, I had fled one step ahead of the headsman ax. I had to leave Princess Adelaide to her husband. She had lied to protect herself. I had taken the appearance of her husband that night, it amused us so to cuckold him with his own form, so she escaped repercussion.

    But I did not. The Prince complained to the Bardic College of Az, and the Dean stripped me from their ranks. I could not claim myself a Bard of Az and find employment in any powerful noble’s or rich merchant’s household without the college ordering my execution. So I had spent the years plying my skills in low-born taverns.

    It was foolish of me to come with Angela as she infiltrated the court. I should have known the Doge of Raratha, one of the richest men in the world, would employ a Bard of Az—Relaria. She recognized me at once since I used my common human appearance—the one I was born with.

    If I pleased her tonight, she wouldn’t tell. I had made her cum hard and loud. But was it enough? I fought the trembles as she shuddered on the railing. Her claws kneaded my back, torn to painful ribbons by her excitement. The blood soaked the back of my shirt and now that my pleasure faded, the pain increased.

    “What a wonderful performance,” she purred, nuzzling her smooth cheeks into my flesh. She looked like a regular human woman, pale skin and lovely, but had cat-like ears, a furry tail, and retractable claws.

    “I am honored you allowed me to play your body,” I said.

    She laughed, a mix of cat-like yowling and human giggling. “So modest. You were great, but not amazing. You have bought yourself a reprieve. Tomorrow night, I expect better or I’ll whisper into the Doge’s ear just who you are, Chaun.”

    I swallowed and nodded. Her limbs relaxed and I pulled away. I gave her a sweeping bow. “Tomorrow night, stars shall burst through your vision as you reach heights of pleasure not attained by mortals before.”

    “Such boasts,” she purred as she perched confident on the railings. Lamia were comfortable with heights. My cum leaked out of her pussy, dripping to the balcony below. “You should have your wounds attended to. You have a priestess with you. Have her heal them. I want you unmarred for tomorrow night.” Her claws flexed and she gave me a wicked grin.

    “As it pleases you,” I said, ignoring the throbbing pain that quickly transformed into agony. Sweat broke out on my forehead as I fought to keep it from my expression.

    I pulled up and laced my hose then turned and strode into the Doge’s audience hall where the milling powers of Raratha held whispered conversations. Angela spotted me. Her eyes widened as I lounged against the back.

    “I see you received Relaria’s affections,” a noblewoman laughed as she passed by, a crystal glass in hand full of red wine. “She does like to leave her mark.”

    “That she does,” I nodded.

    Angela pulled Sophia out of a knot of young women, the idle daughters of the wealthy, and pulled the white-robed acolyte to me. Angela’s armor jingled and a path melted for her as she crossed the audience hall.

    “What happened to you?” she demanded when she reached me, her blue eyes wide with concern.

    Sophia nodded her head. “Did you fall?”

    “I—”

    Relaria strolled past, her tail swishing. “I can’t wait for tomorrow night, Chaun,” she winked as she strutted by. Her claws appeared and retracted.

    “Oh,” giggled Sophia. “I take it you performed well.”

    “Not well enough,” I groaned. “She knows who I am. She’s a Bard of Az, like me. We have a serious problem.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Minx

    Thrak was impressive. I did not usually enjoy men, Spray had shown me the true delights are to be found with a hermaphrodite, but watching him headbutt Thyrna’s brute had aroused me. My pussy still itched between my thighs when I reached the tower I lived in with Spray and the other halflings of our thieving group.

    I climbed the tower and popped into the top room, peeling off the loose clothing I wore to disguise the fact I was a Halfling female and not a human child. It was a useful disguise while pickpocketing. I dropped it on the ground as Spray smiled at me.

    “You’re out late,” the nixie said. She lounged naked, her body gleaming in the moonlight. She always had water beading on her flesh. A nixie was never dry. She shuddered as Flit, one of her other halfling wives, sucked hard on the tip of Spray’s cock.

    I shrugged and lied, “Been a weird day.”

    “You weren’t working the square with the others.”

    “Nope.” I strolled through the room and fell on pillows nearby.

    Spray’s eyes watched me. The nixie brushed back her sea-green hair from her face with a blue hand. Pleasure burned in her dark eyes. “And what were you doing that was more important than working the crowds?”

    “I slipped into the Square of Perfume and liberated a few of the noblewomen’s purses.”

    Spray arched an eyebrow. “And the guards didn’t chase off a street urchin.”

    “They did. Spent most of the afternoon hiding from them. But it was worth it.” This morning, I had gone to the square and purloined a few merchant wives purses. I produced a leather coinpurse and tossed it to Spray. “I think you’ll see I made more than enough.”

    Spray opened the pouch and her eyes widened. “Well, well, well, Minx. Impressive.”

    “That’s me,” I shrugged, my pussy itching. I shimmied off the tight, leather britches I wore and traced the landing strip of metallic-red hair down to my shaved pussy. I shuddered as I caressed myself.

    “And you weren’t doing anything else?” Spray asked the question casually.

    I laughed, “Like what? Scouting the Saltspray Palace. I’m not stupid, Spray. It got my sister killed. I don’t want to swing from a gibbet.”

    I just want out of Raratha. I would miss Spray, but I didn’t love her cock enough to stay any longer. Adel’s plan to help Angela reforge the High King’s sword then steal it was too tempting to pass up. I would be the richest halfling female in history. I would have men and hermaphrodites waiting on me.

    I wouldn’t be another halfling wife in my husband’s, or Spray’s, harem.

    “Good, good,” groaned Spray, her hips shifted. “Mmm, Flit, that’s good. Suck my cock. You want my cum.”

    Flit moaned, the halfling female shaking her naked hips, her golden-bright hair flashing in the lamplight. I stroked my pussy harder, loving the feel of my fingers sliding through my folds as I watched Spray’s naked breasts heave as she came, flooding Flit’s hungry mouth.

    “Are you going to the square tomorrow?” Spray asked as Flit swallowed blast after blast of the nixie’s cum.

    “Probably,” I said, digging my fingers deep into my pussy.

    “You should take Flit or Owl with you.”

    I shook my head. “They’re not good enough to do it,” I panted, loving the feel my fingers reaming my pussy. I pumped them faster and faster. Excitement burned through me as I stared into Spray’s eyes and lied to her. My cunt clenched on my nimble fingers. “And too many of us would only attract the guard’s attention. I had a hard enough time on my own.”

    I hadn’t.

    Spray pursed her lips. “Well, I do worry for you on your own. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you like what happened to poor Fox.”

    My fingers froze in my pussy. My horniness vanished at my sister’s name. “It won’t.” After meeting Angela and her companions, I had little doubt on our success. “I have no plans to swing from a gibbet.”

    “Good.” Spray smiled at me and motioned to Owl. The slim halfling scampered to Spray, eager to please the nixie’s cock.

    I pulled my fingers out of my pussy and stared up at the dark rafters crossing the ceiling. Owl gasped in the background as Spray fucked the slim halfling. I closed my eyes and ran my thoughts through tomorrow. Faoril would, hopefully, meet us in the market and let us know the plans tomorrow. Then I would sneak into the palace, hid beneath Angela’s skirt, and see the vault for myself.

    I hoped we would rob the palace soon. If I kept disappearing from my duties, Spray would become suspicious. But, for now, I had her placated with talk of gold, and not the smaller hauls we gleamed from poorer market squares.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    The Rarathan humans stared at me as I strolled through the market square. Minx trailed behind me, disguised as a street urchin. She moved silently, my ears barely catching the sound of her bare feet and the rustle of her clothing over the din of the bustling crowds. I ignored the humans staring at my naked body. They had such strange skin color. I was used to the pale flesh of Sophia, Angela, and Faoril, but here their skin had a bluish cast, like my skin had a greenish hue to the pale tan.

    My ears twitched as every merchant cried out about the quality of their wares from kitchen knives to spices to meat pies to linen cloth. My eyes examined each stall as I moved through the bustling square. Faoril’s red robes made her stand out. She worked casually through the square. She didn’t glance at me but I felt her watching me out of the corner of her eyes. We neared each other as we strolled past stalls and carts until we reached the same one.

    I paused to examine a pear on the cart, picking it up, the yellow-beige skin waxy beneath my fingers. “Faoril.”

    “This afternoon we are seeing the vault. Minx, Angela and Sophia are waiting for you. Their apartments are on the south wall, third floor, ninth window from the right.”

    “Okay,” Minx said. She bumped into me, squeezing my ass before she scampered off to infiltrate the palace.

    “Thrak and Minx hired a pirate to ferry us out of Raratha,” I told her. “Thrak was quite impressed with the captain.”

    “A strong man?”

    “Woman.”

    Faoril giggled. “He does like strong women.”

    I glanced at Faoril and nodded in agreement. “She expects a sixth of what we steal from the vault.”

    Faoril’s eyes widened. “But we’re not…beside the sword.”

    “We’ll have to grab something else for payment and claim it is a sixth.”

    Faoril groaned, “That won’t make Angela happy.” She bit her lip. “We have a complication, too. A female bard recognized Chaun. She’s threatening to tell the Doge unless Chaun pleases her sexually. He’s not sure he can. He gave her his best already, and it only bought him a day.”

    I frowned. “He can please women.” My pussy warmed. He was the only male I had ever slept with. In his changeling form, he was quite effeminate and beautiful, with his midnight-black skin and delicate face. And his cock…

    My pussy clenched at its memory. His cock had pleased me more than my wife’s.

    “I am sure he will prevail.”

    “Sophia has decided to seduce Relaria. She believes she can convince the lamia not to speak.” Faoril shook her head. “I’m not so sure, but you know her.”

    I nodded my head.

    “And if she fails?”

    Faoril hesitated. “I have…an idea.”

    “What?”

    Faoril shook her head. “I need to get back. Either way, Relaria will not be a problem. I hope Sophia’s plan works. Mine is…” She sighed. “Well, have a good day, Xera. Keep Thrak out of trouble.”

    “He has only been in three fights,” Xera laughed. “Drunken teamsters think they can take him. He…educates them.”

    Faoril grinned then she turned and strolled away. I frowned after her. Why wouldn’t she tell me her plan? It made her uncomfortable so it was distasteful. Did she plan on killing Relaria? Angela would never countenance such a plan. And I didn’t think Faoril was that sort of person.

    I sighed and turned to return to the Maiden’s Dew Inn and update Thrak.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    “These are ridiculous,” I said as I stared at the wires holding the hoops around my legs. Each hoop was wider than the last as they welled from my waist, down my legs, to my ankles. “Why would anyone wear these.”

    “To make their hips look impressive,” Sophia giggled. “For style.”

    The naked acolyte giggled with amusement. Her small breasts jiggled and the ruby dangling from her belly piercing flashed. Sunlight streamed through the open doorway which led onto our room’s balcony. A cool wind blew through the opening, carrying the salt of the sea.

    My large breasts shook as I wiggled in the hoops. “This is stupid.”

    “It’s perfect to hide Minx beneath.” Sophia stood up with the green dress in hand. “Now come on, let’s get you in this.”

    “Fine,” I sighed as Sophia walked to me, her naked hips swaying. The sheets of our bed were still rumpled from our morning’s lovemaking. The lingering scent of our hot pussies perfumed the air.

    Sophia and I wrestled the dress on me. The skirt consisted of a series of frilly falls that hugged the hoop frame. The stiff skirt was so voluminous I would have no trouble hiding the halfling beneath it as we went on our tour of the vault. Sophia smoothed the skirt then helped me button up the blouse in the back. It was cut low with a square bodice, my large breasts jiggling with my every movement. My fiery hair spilled about my shoulders.

    “Oh, you look amazing,” clapped Sophia as she walked around me. “Just ravishing, Angela.”

    “I’m glad you approve,” I said darkly as I stared at my reflection in a stand mirror. I did look…lady like. I sighed as I turned my hips, the bulky dress swinging with me. I felt like I wore a bell about my waist.

    “You do look great,” a high-pitched voice announced.

    I jumped and whirled, my heart racing.

    Minx lounged against the wall. She had slipped in from the balcony without me even noticing, wearing her tight, leather britches and a band of brown cloth about her small, round breasts. Her bright-sapphire eyes slid up and down my body. Then she walked to me on silent feet.

    “So I just hide underneath here?” she asked, lifting the front of the skirt and hoop.

    “We cut out a small slit in the front,” Sophia explained. “Hidden in the folds. You should be able to see out but no one should notice it.”

    Minx slithered underneath. I spread my legs apart in the dress and gasped as her body pressed against them, her hair brushing my pussy. “Yes, I can see,” Minx said, her voice muffled by the fabric. “Ooh, it’s warm and cozy in here. Angela, you have a nice smelling pussy.”

    “Thanks,” I said, trying to ignore her hair brushing the lips of my cunt and exciting me.

    “We should have our tour in a quarter of an hour,” Sophia said as she pulled on her acolyte robe. She avoided having to wear such a terrible dress because of it. “Faoril should be back by then. I can’t imagine your route is much faster since you had to sneak in.”

    “Mine’s faster,” Minx chortled. “I watched the entire process of you dressing her.”

    “Oh,” I said and then shuddered as her hands stroked my legs, shooting pleasure up to my pussy.

    “Are you okay?” Sophia frowned, walking to me. “You look flushed.”

    “Just…warm,” I lied and shifted. Minx’s hair tickled my pussy lips. I wanted to let out a moan as they brushed and caressed my vulva.

    Faoril burst into the room. “Did she make it?”

    “A while ago, apparently,” I said, my voice strained. “She’s already beneath the skirt.”

    Faoril blinked. “I came as fast as I could. How did she get here so ahead of me?”

    “It’s a secret,” giggled Minx, her fingers stroking my thighs. “So, shall we go see the Doge’s vault?”

    “Yes,” I breathed. “I want to get out of this dress.”

    The doge was late. I squirmed the entire time as Minx’s shifting head brushed the petals of my pussy. He finally swept in with a booming laugh as he moved to me, a jolly smile on his face. He was such a nice man. I was convinced I could make him understand why we needed the sword piece. Then we wouldn’t have to steal from him.

    “My lady-knight,” he gasped, “what radiant flower hid beneath your armor.” He took my hand and brought it to his lips.

    I let out a moan as he kissed me. Not from his lips brushing my hand, but from Minx moving beneath me. Her head tilted up and then her tongue swiped through my pussy. The sudden rush of sensations burst from my mouth before I could control myself.

    The Doge’s smile only broadened. “Yes, yes, a remarkable woman. I would love to get to know you better. Perhaps a private dinner tonight?”

    “That would be perfect,” Sophia smiled, winking at me.

    I fought my groan. It was hard to think. Tonight, Sophia wanted to seduce Relaria to stop her blackmailing Chaun and clearly she wanted me distracting the Doge just in case. Words tumbled through my mind as Minx’s tongue licked and nuzzled through my pussy.

    “A private dinner sounds wonderful,” I answered, my heart thudding. I would kill that halfling once we were done.

    Her tongue was smaller than I was used to. It flicked quickly through my pussy, nuzzling at my folds while her hands stroked up and down my thighs. She brushed my clit. I quivered and trembled as the Doge took my arm.

    “What a lovely perfume,” he said, breathing deeply. “A natural musk.”

    “It’s a wonderful scent,” giggled Sophia as she strolled along beside us, Faoril just behind her.

    Minx walked with me, her wicked tongue slipping and caressing my pussy. The occasional, mischievous chuckle drifted out of my skirt. The Doge never heard them. He kept talking about his wealth and boasted the works of art contained in his vault. I could only nod my head and try not to groan.

    My juices flowed out of my pussy. Minx drank them down as she devoured my snatch. Her tongue flicked through all my folds. Then the naughty halfling’s slim, nimble fingers found my clit. She stroked the sensitive bud.

    I almost bent over as a small orgasm rippled through me.

    It was so embarrassing to cum before the Doge. I tried to fight my body’s desires, but it was so hard with the licking, playful tongue of the halfling sliding through every inch of my wet folds. I clenched my teeth, my face burning as pleasure rippled out of my pussy.

    “Are you okay, Angela?” Sophia asked, a big grin on her face.

    The slut knew.

    “Just fine,” I answered. “Not used to wearing dresses.”

    “It’s so becomes you, lady knight,” the Doge said, his cock tenting the front of his toga as we reached the Great Vault.

    No guards stood before it. I found that strange. Minx pulled her tongue away from my pussy, giving me a moment’s respite, no doubt to peer through the slit and inspect the vault door. Her slender hips shook and shifted, her body trembling against my thighs.

    The Vault was a large, steal door, square and plain. It stood out amid the ornate beauty of the foam-green walls of the palace. The Doge produced a key from about his neck made of steel. It was thick and fit into the door’s keyhole.

    Metal clanked and rattled as he twisted it. “The door was dwarf-forged before the fall of Modan,” he explained. “Out of an alloy of steel that incorporates a twentieth of adamantium into the mix. Strong stuff. Behind the palace walls is more. The entire vault is lined with it, the panels secured together from the inside. A beautiful piece of craftsmanship. Took the dwarves a decade to construct and build.”

    “Impressive,” I said, glad my cheeks cooled as the excitement died down in my pussy. It still itched and dripped, but I didn’t have rapture rushing through my body.

    The door swung open a heartbeat later. No handle twisted. It seemed to move on its own, a product of the dwarves’ clever engineering. The room inside was large, lit by stones enchanted by a mage to forever glow, bathing the works of art in light. Statues lined the walls of the room, each more beautiful than the last. The artisans captured frozen moments of time in marble and granite. They appeared so lifelike, capable of springing to life and dancing through the room. On velvet cushions resting on plinths were orange jewelry studded in precious gems and made of gold or platinum. The wealth in the room staggered me. Paintings hung on the walls, works of the masters captured on canvas and hung in frames of gilded gold. Masterfully crafted weapons, armors made of gold, scepters of long-dead kings, and more crowded the room.

    At the center, a marble plinth held the broken hilt of the High King’s sword, matching the pommel I had recovered from Murathi. My eyes locked on it. I walked into the vault, leaving behind the Doge and crossed through the doorway.

    Golden dust burst in front of me. A woman appeared floating before me, her violet eyes boring into mine. Large, purple-and-black butterfly wings flapped behind her, holding her aloft. She was nude, her pale skin glittering with specks of gold.

    “A faerie,” I gasped.
    “Siona is the Vault’s guardian,” the Doge said. He turned his head towards the faerie. “These lovely ladies are my guest, Siona. For this visit.”

    “As you command, Doge,” pouted the faerie. She fluttered away and landed on a golden thrown, throwing her naked legs over the arm rest and lounging on it. She stared at the ceiling.

    “How do you have a faerie?” I gasped. They were a proud race. I had never heard of one serving a human.

    “My secret,” he said. “Now this is true treasure. Look at all I have amassed. From across the world. These treasures are priceless.”

    I nodded and moved to the plinth. Minx’s head swiveled around, her hair brushing the lips of my pussy as I stopped before the plinth and stared at the hilt of the sword. I reached out and caressed the adamantium metal, stroking it.

    High King Peter once gripped it.

    “The prized possession of the Doge’s of Raratha,” he breathed. “The centerpiece of my collection.” He pressed behind me. “Bend over, look at it. Examine its beauty up close. But do not pick it up.”

    Greed burned in his voice. Sophia was right. He would never relinquish it. But I couldn’t resist leaning over, studying it while he pressed into the back of my skirt. Minx shifted between my thighs, turning around. Her tongue licked through my pussy again and brushed my clit.

    I moaned.

    “Yes, yes, it excites me, too.” His hands pulled up my skirt and the hoops. They clinked together.

    “Your excellency,” I gasped in shock, sudden fear seizing me.

    Faoril moved before me and winked at me. Energy tingled around me. Minx gasped. What spell had the mage cast? I didn’t know, but I trusted her. My skirt lifted higher and higher. Minx’s tongue licked again, stirring through my folds, then she latched onto my clit.

    “You are a vibrant woman,” breathed the Doge as he lifted the skirt and hoops over my ass, exposing Minx.

    But he didn’t say anything about finding a halfling between my thighs.

    “My wealth excites you,” the Doge breathed.

    The faerie rolled her eyes.

    “It always excites women. They love my treasure. You want to possess it.” His naked cock rubbed at the entrance to my pussy. My fingers clenched on the plinth.

    “Yes,” I breathed, my hips undulating as I stared at the hilt. I wanted it. I needed it.

    “I can tell. You have been dripping wet, eager to see my treasure and experience its majesty.” His cock thrust into me. I groaned, my pussy clenching down on his girth. Minx’s lips kept a firm grip on my clit, sucking and nibbling as his cock hammered my pussy. “Take in my treasure. Love it. Enjoy your taste of it.”

    “I am,” I groaned, the pleasure racing through my body. His cock was long, reaching to the depths of my excited pussy.

    I grunted every time he buried into my depths. My hips undulated and swiveled. I bit my lips, moaning my delight as he slammed over and over into my depths. He stirred me up. Such sweet delight burst through my body, combining with naughty Minx’s lips sucking on my clit.

    I stared at the hilt as he fucked me. I fantasized holding the reforged sword in my hand. My hair spilled about my face as I rocked back and forth, bucking into his thrusts. His flesh slapped into mine and echoed through the room.

    Minx nipped my clit. “Pater’s cock,” I groaned, my pussy clenching, my orgasm brewing.

    “I know,” boasted the Doge. “You have never experienced its like.”

    I had and better, but the excitement of the danger, Minx’s mouth, and the Doge’s cock exploded through me. The plinth rocked as I came. My moans echoed through the room. My eyes rolled back in my head as the pleasure rippled through me in hammering waves. Minx sucked harder, sparking more bliss through me while my pussy spasmed about the Doge’s shaft.

    He kept fucking me, his strokes growing harder and harder. He grunted with each one, savoring the juicy grip of my cunt. My vision fuzzed as I stared down at the hilt. I wanted to grab it and run from the palace. It would be so simple.

    And he would know I stole it. He would hunt me down. Minx and Xera had to do it while I had an alibi.

    My back arched. My breasts threatened to pop out of my bodice as the pleasure hammered through my body. I gasped and squirmed as my orgasm swelled through me. Minx’s wonderful mouth kept it alive. She sucked and nibbled on my clit.

    “Such a sweet cunt,” he growled. “You are wasted as a knight. You belong on the arm of a powerful man.”

    “I am powerful,” I gasped, fantasies of holding the High King’s sword over my head danced through my head. In them, the Doge knelt before me and begged to pleasure me. He would worship the High King’s heir. “So powerful.”

    My orgasm hit its peak. My vision fuzzed. In my fantasy, Sophia stood at my side as I held the High Kings sword and stood triumphant over the dead dragon. I would win awe. I would be the greatest knight who ever lived.

    “Yes!” I screamed.

    The Doge grunted and slammed into my pussy. His cock erupted. His cum flooded into my excited pussy. I shuddered and licked my lips, letting the pleasure wash through me. My eyes squeezed shut as I imagined my glory.

    Heir to the High King and his empire…

    “What a beauty,” groaned the Doge as the final blast of his cum flooded my pussy. He pulled out of my cunt and let my skirt drop.

    Minx sealed her mouth over my cunt and drank the Doge’s jizz as it poured out. I shuddered and straightened, my eyes fluttering as the pleasure billowed through me. It was such a wonderful moment of release.

    “You have an impressive collection,” I told the Doge.

    “Thank you,” he laughed. “I love to show it off.” He patted my ass through the hoop skirt. “Tonight, I have other delights to show you. And tomorrow night, a feast in celebration of your beauty. You shall be my guest of honor.”

    “How wonderful,” I groaned as Minx explored my cunt with her hungry tongue. “I look forward to it.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Minx

    It had been so hot to suck on Angela’s clit while the Doge fucked her. Faoril turning me invisible was genius. He never knew I was there. I fingered myself to a wonderful orgasm as I drank his jizz flooding out of Angela’s cunt.

    My excitement buzzed through me all the way to the Maiden’s Dew Inn. I slipped inside and found the private dining room occupied by Xera and Thrak. The big orc lounged, a tankard of ale in his hand while Xera perched cross-legged on the table top.

    “How did it go?” Thrak asked.

    “Good and bad,” I admitted, my excitement dwindling. “I can pick the lock. Dwarven locks were once impossible, but since their kingdom fell, they haven’t been making new ones and we figured out their old ones. But that’s not the problem.”

    “What is?”

    “The faerie,” I sighed and quickly explained about Siona. “According to Faoril, Siona is being held prisoner in the Great Vault by a ring of iron runes hidden inside. They have to be destroyed or she will be trapped in there, forced to protect the treasure. And her magic will be…powerful. Faoril could handle her, but she’ll be at the feast being held tomorrow night while we’re breaking in.”

    Xera’s ears curled. “Hidden runes. You did not spot them?”

    “My eyes are good but,” I grinned, “it’s good you’ll be with me. Your eyes are keener, elf.”

    “They are.” Xera frowned, then suddenly turned her head to the open window. Her ears twitched and her eyes narrowed.

    My heart hammered. I rushed to the window and jumped onto the sill, thrusting my head out. A small figure wrapped in rags darted down the alleyway behind the inn. I groaned, recognizing the slight figure.

    “Who watched us?” Xera asked.

    “Owl,” I groaned. “My thieving boss had me followed.”

    “This is bad?” Thrak asked.

    I nodded my head. “That wet bitch didn’t trust me.” I turned to Thrak, outraged that Spray didn’t believe my lies. “I don’t know what she’ll do, but Owl had to hear enough to figure out what we were talking about.”

    Thrak’s fierce face, pierced by bone, darkened.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    “Are you sure you’ll be safe?” Angela asked as we strolled out of our quarters.

    “Yes, yes,” I nodded. “Trust me, Mistress. I have a healing potion in case she claws me. But she won’t kill me. I’m a guest of her master.”

    Angela glanced at the waiting Chaun. “And why don’t you let the bard try his seduction?”

    “I think this calls for a lesbian’s touch.” I licked my lips, my tongue piercing hard. “Trust me, I’ll make her cum harder than Chaun. Plus, I have my dildo and a strap-on harness. No woman can resist fucking another. I’ll give her pleasures she’s never dreamed of.”

    Angela frowned at me. She wore her armor again, abandoning the dress the moment we returend to our apartment. She hated the beautiful gown. It was a shame, she was gorgeous in it. Not to say she wasn’t breathtaking in her martial dress, but it was nice to see her in feminine attire.

    “I can do it,” Chaun insisted. “She’s only toying with me.”

    “Why take chances?” Faoril asked. “And don’t worry, Angela, Chaun and I will be outside her quarters. Relaria won’t harm Sophia much.”

    I shivered. The prospect of being clawed, even cut, excited me. I had learned to enjoy pain from Angela. “See, relax.” I rose and kissed my taller lover, savoring her wet lips. “And you have fun with the Doge.”

    Angela rolled her eyes. “I don’t like bald men.”

    “Just let him fuck you from behind,” I giggled. “Keep him busy while we attend to Relaria.”

    “And you make the lamia purr.” Angela stroked my cheek. “Okay? Make her howl.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I beamed.

    I strolled with Chaun and Faoril through the corridors, my pussy on fire. Relaria was a sexy woman. Her feline qualities excited me. I hoped her furry tail would caress my body. It looked as exciting as a feather duster. When we reached her quarters, my pussy dripped excitement down my thighs. I pulled out my potion, dildo, and harness from my pouch, then began to strip.

    “Look away, Chaun,” I said as I loosened my robes.

    He rolled his eyes. “I’ve seen you fuck every woman in our party, Sophia. Why the bashfulness?”

    “Not bashfulness, just don’t want you looking at my body. It’s for women’s eyes only.”

    Chaun rolled his eyes but turned away and studied a painting of a nude woman, lush and wanton, hanging on the wall.

    I slipped off my robe and handed it to Faoril. She folded it over her arm and gave me a smile. I nodded and took a deep breath, my hips writhing. I pressed my thighs together in a vain attempt to lesson the excitement brewing in my cunt. I grabbed the ivory handle and twisted.

    Relaria’s quarters were smaller than the apartment the Doge gifted Angela and me. It was cozy. Her bed lay before the opening onto her balcony, the fresh breeze ruffling across the blue sheets. The lamia lay on the bed, preening, her thighs pressed together, her tail swishing back and forth, and her ears twitching. They rose out of her red hair striped with bands of black.

    “You’re not Chaun,” she said, sitting up, her breasts jiggling. Her eyes hardened. “I wanted to play with Chaun.”

    “But you’ll love playing with me,” I purred as I walked to her. “And with my toy.”

    Her eyes flicked to the dildo made from smooth, black marble. “Perhaps. But Chaun’s the one who needs to please me.”

    “How can a man please a woman more than a devotee of Saphique?” I asked, my small breasts jiggling as I walked to her bed. I licked my lips, flashing my tongue piercing. “When I devour your pussy, you’ll explode.”

    “And when I fuck you with the strap-on?”

    “We’ll both explode,” I winked, reaching her bed. I tossed the dildo and harness on it. “You’ll cum harder on my lips than Chaun’s cock.”

    “And you think if you please me, I won’t tell.”

    “Absolutely,” I grinned. “You’ll be too exhausted to do anything but praise my Goddess’s name for my instruction in the sapphic arts.”

    Her thighs parted, revealing her juicy pussy covered by fiery-red hair striped with black. A feline purr rose from her throat. She beckoned with a clawed finger as she shifted, her breasts jiggling. I crawled onto the bed and between her thighs, the tart musk of her pussy filling my nose.

    I seized her thighs and pulled her closer. She slid on the silk sheets as I brought her pussy right to my lips. I started slow, teasing, licking through her stripped pubic hair adorning her vulva, letting my tongue piercing tease her.

    “Mmm, you are skilled,” she purred.

    “Temple trained,” I winked.

    I pressed my lips against her vulva, kissing and tasting her tart juices. I worked up and down her slit, brushing her labia and just avoiding her peeking clit. Her purr deepened as her tail brushed my naked tits. I sighed at the ticklish pleasure caressing my hard nipples, my pussy growing wetter.

    I let my tongue slid through her pussy folds, a slow, languorous lick that made her body tremble. Her tart juices coated my tongue. My tongue piercing brushed her clit. She bucked and yowled, her tail flicking at my nipples faster.

    “See the treat Saphique provides?” I moaned between licks of her folds. Each time my tongue probed deeper.

    “You are skilled,” admitted the catgirl.

    “I’m more than skilled. I’m amazing.” I wrapped my hands about her thighs, gripping them and pulling her pussy tight against my mouth.

    My tongue flicked into the depths of her cunt. She was different inside than a woman. Her pussy walls were ribbed. My tongue flicked along her sheath, exploring her, letting my tongue piercing run across her ridges. Her thighs tightened about my face. Her hands seized my brown hair, holding tight.

    Her hips undulated as her purring grew louder and louder. My tongue explored and caressed her. I made her wild with lust as her tail teased my nipples. Her soft fur radiated pleasure from my nipples to my pussy. I moaned into her snatch, adding more pleasure to her body.

    “Las’s cum,” the catgirl moaned while still purring. She never stopped as I devoured her tasty pussy.

    The purr excited me. It matched her arousal. I read her like I could any woman, knowing when to lick and nuzzle, and when to nibble. I gave her what she needed, building her orgasm. She writhed while her fingers played through my hair, her claws brushing my scalp.

    “Dyke slut,” she gasped. “Oh, you are better at eating pussy than Chaun. Oh, yes. Suck on my…yes, yes.”

    Before she asked me to suck on her clit, my lips had moved. I latched on and pressed the hard end of my tongue stud against her sensitive bud. Her tail swished faster as her purr grew louder. Her body heaved and her breasts jiggled.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” she yowled, her moans echoing through the room. “Las’s cum, yes.”

    Her fingers tightened in my hair as she erupted. Her juices flooded my hungry mouth. I drank them down. They washed over me. I savored them. I wanted to drown in their bliss. It was amazing. Wonderful. The juices spurted into my mouth as her pleasure increased. Her stomach clenched, arching her upright for a moment before she fell back on the bed.

    I kept sucking, keeping her bliss alive. Her yowls and purrs filled the room with her pleasure. I never stopped caressing her clit with my tongue stud. I batted her nub. She came over and over, flooding my mouth again and again with her juices.

    And then she had enough.

    “You wonderful dyke,” she panted, sitting up, her slitted eyes burning. “Mmm, and now it’s my turn to fuck you.”

    “Yes,” I purred, grabbing my dildo and harness.

    She strapped the marble toy to her groin, the black shaft thrusting at me, the base pressed over her clit. She smacked my ass as I rolled onto my hands and knees. I gasped, her claws biting into my butt-cheek, adding prickling pain to the searing agony.

    “Yes,” I moaned, my pussy clenching. “Fuck me.”

    Her claws scratched down my ass, leaving behind stripes of agony that excited me more. The pain mixed with my pleasure. It rushed through my mind, an addictive wave. She rubbed the dildo against my pussy and thrust.

    “Holy Saphique, give life to my toy so I may give pleasure to all who love you,” I prayed.

    “Pater’s cock!” gasped the catgirl as she fucked my cunt.

    The dildo hummed to life. She shuddered, her claws digging into my ass cheeks. Hot trickles ran across my butt-cheeks as her claws bit deep. The pain surged through me as the dildo’s vibrations churned my pussy into ecstasy.

    She fucked me hard, driving the dildo over and over into my pussy. My body shook as the vibrations rippled through me. My moans and gasps echoed through the room. I shuddered and heaved, my pussy spasming on her shaft as my orgasm rippled through me.

    “Fuck me,” I screamed in bliss. “Saphique’s hairless cunt, yes. Pound my pussy.”

    “You naughty slut.” The catgirl’s claws raked my back as she pounded me. I drank in the pain. My orgasm swelled. Ripples of bliss shot through me. “Oh, yes. This is amazing. My clit. Gods, yes. So wonderful.”

    “I told you the truth,” I panted. “You will cum harder.”

    “I will.”

    Her purrs washed over me as my body spasmed and shuddered. My pussy convulsed on the dildo. Her claws scratched and raked my back. The agony transformed into intense rapture. I drowned in it. The world swam around me.

    Time lost meaning. There was only the pain, the pleasure, and the purring.

    I gasped and screamed as I drifted on a sea of ecstasy. Her thrust grew harder and harder. Her purrs mixed with her yowls. Her claws dug deeper, hurting me more. My skin rippled with sensations that raced about my body, ending at my aching nipples and dripping pussy.

    “So good,” I screamed.

    “You slut,” she gasped. “Oh, Gods, yes. This dildo. Las’s cum, I’ve never felt the like.”

    She buried the humming dildo into my depths. Her wailing cat-yowls screeched through the room. Her claws drew blood. It ran across my back and dripped down to my breasts. She joined me in ecstasy. We both screamed and gasped.

    Then she collapsed on me.

    “Gods, that was amazing,” I panted, my back and ass burning. I savored the pain. I wished Angela had claws to scratch me during sex. They were more intense than a human’s fingernails.

    “You were wonderful,” Relaria purred. She leaned down and licked my ear with a rough, sandy tongue.

    “So you won’t tell the Doge?” I panted as she climbed off of me and removed the harness.

    She laughed. “I always planned on telling the Doge. But it was so wonderful of you to please me.”

    “What?” I demanded, my back burning as I sat up. “You can’t. What about our deal?”

    “I lied.” She snagged a silk robe and pulled it on as she walked to the door. Anger surged in me. How dare the bitch. I struggled to get up, ignoring the fire burning across my back every time I shifted. I planted my feet on the ground.

    “No, you won’t tell him. I pleased you, bitch. I made you cum.”

    “So hard,” she hissed. “So many times.” She yanked open the door.

    Faoril stood on the other side, her face hard. “I did not want to do this.”

    To be continued…


  • My Slutty Wife Used as a Dog Slave Bitch part 5 4

    Font size : +


    Part 5

    This young red heads husband had said for all to hear, that she was exactly that!, a slutty little bitch and a nymphomaniac on top of that!, and that their was no way he could satisfy her! And, that he could use a lot of help! The Dr then said to her husband, could he please see her breasts, and he ripped her blouse open as the only button popped off, revealing them!, she was wearing no bra, and like Sissy did not need one! They, were much like hers, her little miniskirt was then undone and it fell to the floor! This left her standing in front of all! wearing only what was left her open blouse, she was definitely a red head as her succulent little muff had an abundance of red pubic hair! that was shock of shock, panty less! She still wasn’t sure where she was or what was going to happen?. The good doctor first sadistically pinched her nipples one at a time, she only slightly winced to this abuse, and pursed her over painted bright red lips slightly moaning, as the doctor said, good very good, she is a masochist!, just as you said, looking at her husband for his reaction. Her husband, who then went on to say that he knew, when he married her that she was a slut but thought that he, as over sexed and well hung as he was, could easily satisfy her! And then had enlisted the help of his many male friends and thought that they, along with him would be able to take care of her needs, and then realized after only a year of marriage, that it would take an army of men, women and who knows what to do the job! Prior to him bringing her here he had found her hooking in front of one of the local adult motels!!!..down on main street! Much to the dismay of the local prostitutes as she was offering discount prices for hard sex and blow jobs!!

    He had previously inquired at several of the local sex shops, and had also asked around at the kinky BD&SM sex clubs just what he should do?, and all had said for an over sexed slutty little whore like her, that this truck stop and Dr DeSade along with his sadistic little friends probably would be his only hope! So he had brought her here. This person had also commented on the fact that this Friday night at the truck stop they were having a Dog slave Gang bang contest and that he might want to have her made over as one, and really get her hard fucked by a pack of big mean oversexed dogs!

    At the doctors command, he had his little helpers pick her up and set her down on a small swivel stool and had leaned her back ! it had a short back that allowed her tied hands to be helplessly held behind her back! and two of the other little gremlins that had been holding her legs, spread them wide. The good doctor then had them remove her blindfold and as her eyes focused the first thing she saw was Sissy prancing around quite hot and bothered like some sort of half dog and half grotesquely painted sexy she animal!
    The next, was the two women that she had heard screaming and the one with the bowling balls hanging from her genitals shocked her!… She then started to violently struggle and was trying to get loose her eyes really started to get big as Dr DeSade had smeared some kind of flammable liquid on her beautiful red pubic hair, he had a small wooden paddle much like a paint stick, it had some gauze and crape wrapped around the end and had been doused with alcohol, and then lit on fire! He told his little henchmen to hold her legs wide and tight as he first brought it close to her face so she could feel the heat, and quickly touched her nipples she flinched and tried to pull away! But the sadistic little men held her tight and wide! The fire burned bright and then peaked ! The good doctor, then slowly passed it up and down between her open helpless legs !.she screamed !!!!…almost as loud as the older woman had!

    OMG!!! The results were to have her beautiful red pubic hair almost instantly singed off! As this happened she fainted in shock as she could not believe what just happened! With his little helpers still holding her wide the doctor continued to slowly move the burning gauze up and down her slit and was brushing what was left of her red pubic hair off, to where all of it was gone! She was now totally bare!!!… and only the smell of burnt pubic hair was left lingering in the air!, he was now rewarded with a beautiful set of pale cunt lips along with a swollen puffy and slightly sunburned cunt and clit! He told his helpers to place her on a narrow wooden bench that was lower at her head, and had strong steel tubes at both ends and directed them to bind her arms to the ones that were straight out from her shoulders and especially her wrists! and then had them do the same to her legs that were up slightly and and sticking out to each side in a vee!

    Now there was no way she could move at all! This left her cunt lips and legs up and wide open!!!.. The good doctor then placed a well greased glass tube into her vagina, the tube was about two and a half inches in diameter and about three feet long it was slightly tapered and well greased on the end that entered her. As it was slowly forced down her succulent little slit, through her pelvic opening it made a audible sucking noise, it passed through and deep into her womb! She was just starting to come to, when the doctor first applied a little suction that immediately collapsed her vaginal tunnel down into her womb and cervix! After several minutes, he was satisfied that her vaginal cavity had the correct amount of vacuum!!!!… as he closed a valve down near her opening that sealed the tube.

    This was followed by one of the doctors helpers bringing him a small cage that had three little mutant sewer rats, these little critters had been bread to be surgical sterile, and were quite mean, viscous looking little mammals. They also had very sharp claws and teeth!!!… He then took one of them out of the cage and, if he had not been wearing tight fitting leather gloves and holding him behind his little neck, he would have easily been bitten numerous times by the unhappy little rodents sharp teeth! This little varmint was brought up in front of her face and was first placed inches from her nose! And then was quickly moved down to where it was almost touching one of her nipples his mouth opened wide, and she at first thought he, the doctor, was going to let it bite her!!!..nipple, and was at first quite relieved!!!.. as he then placed its little open mouth right next to her swollen clit.
    OMG the look of stark terror on this young woman’s face was priceless!!!! as he let the little rodent take her clit entirely into its mouth before he, with his other hand viciously pulled the little critter’s tail, with this, the rats razor sharp teeth instantly sank into her white fair skinned swollen little clitoris! as if it was an over ripe little piece of small fruit!!! A fine mist of blood and cum squirted out of her clit and cunt! where it had been punctured as her heart pounded as sweat pored off of her bare body!. Her screams were much louder than that of the older woman who had bowling balls hanging from her Gentiles!

    The good Doctor had purposely not gagged her so that all could hear her screams, as this is what he lived for!… He then took this little rat after carefully working his sharp little teeth out and off of her clit. She was still begging him to get the dam thing off!!!..of her clit! and dropped him head first into the glass tube!!!!… His little feet were sliding down, even with his claws it was no match for the glass along with the angle, as he slowly slid down! The doctor the closed the top of the tube and opened the bottom the results was that this little gremlin was instantly sucked right into her!!!… After this he then dropped the other two in!!!!….and did the exact same thing them!, they to were sucked then into her!, after which he slowly pulled the tube out and it made a slight sucking noise! she immediately started screaming incoherently!!!…at first nothing happened! as several minutes that went by……..

    The little rodents teeth and claws started biting and clawing around inside her, as all three started fighting with each other in this dark warm and very wet place, it took several more minutes before the first scratched his way up out! As he stuck his little head out of her cunt into the light his sharp teeth and beady little eyes blinked. He was wet with cum and quickly finished pulling himself out and ran down her fair skinned bottom dragging his sharp little claws across her bare bottom as he went, until he dropped onto the floor! This little rat ran right under Sissy who was on all fours and still prancing around in her condition, she almost jumped a foot off the floor as she thought at first, he might be mad enough to bite her, but scurried off into a dark corner with one of the doctors helpers in hot pursuit! This red headed young woman had been holding her pussy muscles and trying to make them as tight as she could in order to keep these little critters from hurting her insides and had not realized she was doing so as one of them had found her “G”-Spot in the roof of her vaginal tunnel and as he scratched and bit his way out of her succulent little snatch she had a very uncontrolled and painful orgasm! This little mammal was abruptly and unceremoniously forced out by this forceful squeezing and her release!

    The last one was taking his time as her vaginal canal was now almost back to its original size that gave him more room and when he finally appeared was soaked with pussy juice and upside down as he clawed his way out! She could not see him but could feel his claws scratching her cunt lips as he pulled himself out farther and farther ,his little beak came face to face with her already sore swollen and previously well bitten clit and because he was not a happy camper bit it again! The orgasm she had just experienced tempered the viscous biting as she screamed and screamed! The doctor who was still wearing his gloves grabbed him and gave him a yank!, painfully pulling his sharp little teeth loose! And then handed him to one of his helpers who put him back into the cage, as things quieted down the screaming from her, and the moaning from the two other women could now be heard.

    This young woman’s sobs were all that could be heard as the doctors henchmen untied her and helped her sit up , but they were not done with her! Not yet! She was then helped up and could hardly stand as her hands were tied up over her head and pulled uptight so that this left her standing on the toes of her red heels, her husband had been grilling her in a sweet but mocking tone, saying was that alright dear? Her sobs and convulsions had subsided to the point of just a few whimpers as she stood there, but her sore little crotch was making it very difficult! One of the doctors helpers had slid in another diabolical device!. It was a stand with a wide tapered metal plate at the bottom. That had a metal tube welded to it and was about two and a half feet high and on the end of it was a large dildo that was about 2 ½ “ around and about 10” long and the imitation cocks head was about 3” in diameter, it was adjusted to her shorter legs and she was then forcefully picked up with her wrists still tied over her head, so that her sweet pink well singed and sadistically abused little cunt could be slowly lowered on to it, Impaling her!!!!…

    The good doctor was holding her cunt lips open as she was carefully slid down onto it! and then, told them to stop for a moment and lift her back up, as one of her cunt lips was starting to roll up inside with the dildo after which she was let down fully onto it, as she was still wearing her 4” bright red hi heel whore shoes, this was the only thing that was keeping her from being penetrated all the way!. One of the doctors mean little helpers had clamped sharp teethed alligator clamps to her nipples and had then tied them to several short cords pulling them back under her arms and behind her! She let out a agonizing screech! As the teeth of the clamp bit into her nipples that were now pointing sadistically back out and around even farther to each side! as another of these sadistic little men started pulling on these cords! If this was not bad enough one of the other little munchkins clamped another razor sharp alligator clamp right onto her very sore, well bitten and swollen clitoris!!! This, had lead to several even more agonizing screams!!!… they, these little sadist’s were gleefully starting to pull on them which brought about more sobs and she was pleading for them to stop!!!!…OMG, please stop!!!…

    Again this did nothing to dissuade them from continuing to sadistically abuse her, as they pulled and tugged! but this was not her only problem as her hi heels were on this tapered slick metal plate and it was all she could do to keep them on the upper part! Because if she didn’t they would slide down so that nothing would be holding her up anymore, except for her wrists and the dildo in her pussy that was now almost pushing against her cervix!!!.. She had been clamping her thighs and cunt muscles together as tight as she could to keep this from happening! and was holding her own when several of these little sadist’s started poring small amounts of light oil onto the already slick metal plate! And then just barely gave the inside of her ankle a slight tug ! Followed by the other ankle….. This was all it took as the red heels slowly started to slide down the steep slick metal plate and as it did so her legs parted!!!!allowing this gigantic dildo up in her farther yet!

    As the big dildo slowly started up!, even deeper she was at first able to keep her legs and ankles squeezed tightly together and each time she did so one of the doctors little helpers wold again add a little more slick-em to the metal plate and give her ankles a slight tug! She squealed and begged them not to, but this again made little difference as they gleefully tugged away!, her ankles would once again slowly slide down and apart OMG this was maddening as she tried and tried to keep this perverse penetration from happening, but it was a loosing battle!, as her legs and muscles could no longer be kept together and they, along with her arms, had weakened to the point she could do nothing to hold herself up!, she finally just hung there, fully impaled with her breasts were heaving and a low moan that culminated in another painful and pleasurable orgasm!!!..escaped from her lips in tortured anguish!

    Sissy had been watching all of what had gone on with great interest, and had placed all of these dreadful abusive and sexually sadistic things in the back of her mind ,for the future? The impaled red headed girls husband had been mesmerized by Sissy’s incredible makeover of a half female and half animal beauty and was talking with the artist who had done this interesting animal look to Sissy! And had asked him if he, could do the same thing to his red headed wife? As he was thinking about taking her to the dog gang bang party that was to happen later that evening! Bull had lead Sissy out of the motel and it was now late in the evening and she was really getting into being a female dog slave as Bull lead her along there were quite a number of people in the truck parking area and as she was lead by them, the men and a few hard core female truck drivers were commenting on what a beautiful female bitch, that Bull had on the end of her leash! Sissy’s clit was on fire and she was most uncomfortable and was prancing around even more hot, and bothered!

    Bull had been leading her up to the tavern apparently there was to be some sort of contest and judging as to just which of the girls had been made over the best, as to reflect the part and look they were going to play as a dog slave bitch! Bull had lead sissy into one of the side doors and was waiting for her turn to be walked across the stage to be judged, as several of the others had already taken their turn. Sissy could hear the clapping and whistling as one of the bitches was on the stage being judged. There were apparently six young women that had been made over quite realistically to look like dog slave bitches and several had already been judged! Sissy was next and found herself on stage and in front of more people that she had ever seen! She was so flush stimulated and excited not only from the crowd of people but from the effects of the drug as people were yelling and taking pictures! Bull then gave Sissy the command to sit! And then to speak she in her antsy condition barked quite convincingly and then went on to howl! In the most long and shrill sound of a bitch dog that was really in heat! So that all of the specially trained dogs that had been arriving with there masters could hear her cry for sex!!!! and they to really perked up when the heard her howl!!!!

    Continued in part 6


    5 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-07-02 21:29:15
    Why would you think it’s a reward to remove wonderful red pubic hair leaving a bald pussy. A hairy redhead is the most beautiful sight sight on earth and I consider to be the 8th wonder of the world. It should be against the law to shave and red hair off a female body. I had a redhead girlfriend after college and it was the best sex I’ve ever had and the kinkiest. For some reason I always end up with blond women but would quickly leave my wife for a redhead. At least my wife has thick, blond pubic hair but won’t let it grow anywhere else despite my many requests. Shaved pubic hair makes a woman’s pussy look like a little girl’s which is sick and perverted. You also miss out on the pheromones that pubic hairs absorb in order to attract mates.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-07-02 21:28:18
    Why would you think it’s a reward to remove wonderful red pubic hair leaving a bald pussy. A hairy redhead is the most beautiful sight sight on earth and I consider to be the 8th wonder of the world. I should be against the law to shave and red hair off a female body. I had a redhead girlfriend after college and it was the best sex I’ve ever had and the kinkiest. For some reason I always end up with blond women but would quickly leave my wife for a redhead. At least my wife has thick, blond pubic hair but won’t let it grow anywhere else despite my many requests. Shaved pubic hair makes a woman’s pussy look like a little girl’s which is sick and perverted. You also miss out on the pheromones that pubic hairs absorb in order to attract mates.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-02 02:47:55
    you have a talent for writing

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-02 02:47:42
    i absolutely love these.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-03-31 19:46:47
    keep em coming

    «1»
  • Daddy’s Naughty Daughters

    Font size : +


    Daddy’s Naughty Daughters
    by Worik_Brown

    Chapter 1

    Crissy Adams squirmed in bed and sighed. She opened her eyes and
    squinted against the morning sun shining in through the curtains of her
    bedroom window.

    “Oooooh,” she murmured softly, gliding her hands under the sheet. A hot
    shiver swept over her hot virgin body as her hands settled on her small
    plump tits.

    Her nipples hardened and a tremor in her pussy made her hips jerk.
    Eager and hot, she kicked off the sheet and pulled her pink baby-doll
    nightie from her lithe virgin body.

    Shaking, she caressed her bare tits, her breathing shallow, raspy. Her
    smooth silky flesh felt as if it were on fire.

    “Oh, damn,” she muttered, writhing on her back. Her glassy blue eyes
    stared down at her tits and massaging fingers. It was almost as if she
    were watching someone else fondle her creamy tit mounds. She squeezed
    them and moaned, her thighs clapping tightly together, the squishy
    cream of her pussy soaking the crotch of her panties.

    With one hand still caressing and massaging her plump tits, Crissy
    moved her other hand to her pink bikini bottoms. Teasing herself, she
    slipped her hand into her panties and played with the soft silky hair
    of her blonde-thatched virgin pussy. Her breath caught in her throat
    and she spread her legs.

    “Mmmm,” she purred, dipping one finger through the wet slippery gash of
    her cunt. “Oooooh!” Her hips jerked up as the tip of her finger glided
    over her blood-filled sensitive clit. “Unnnn!”

    Trembling, she stroked her pussy, the tip of her tongue flicking over
    her Parted lips to keep them moist as she gasped air into her lungs.
    Warm pussy-cream drenched her urgent fingers and the sweet scent of her
    turned-on pussy drifted up to make her head spin.

    Panting, she tore off her panties, exposing her bare pussy. She closed
    her eyes, pretending her father was at the foot of the bed watching
    her. “Ooooh, Daddy. Look at me.” It was a hoarse whisper of
    desperation.

    She spread her legs wide, parted the satiny folds of her cunt and
    rolled her hips. The red glistening slit of her virgin fuckhole was
    completely displayed. “I’m so wet, Daddy,” she whispered. She pinched
    her clit and shuddered as tiny spasms rippled through her writhing
    body.

    Whimpering, Crissy rolled over onto her belly. She pressed her tits
    against the mattress, her nipples pleasurably sore as she rubbed them
    against the sheet. “Un … un … un.”

    Keeping her legs spread, Crissy reached around, and she parted the
    cheeks of her firm heart-shaped ass. “Look, Daddy,” she moaned, her
    words muffled against a pillow. She exposed her wrinkled pinkish-brown
    asshole and squirmed.

    “I’m so hot!” she gasped, writhing on her belly. She brought her hands
    under her body, raking her nails over her clit. Spasms caromed through
    her virgin fuckhole and warm sticky pussy-cream oozed out over her
    frantic fingers.

    Dizzy with lust, Crissy rolled out of bed, staggering on wobbly legs to
    the closet door. From dilated blue eyes, she stared hotly at her slim
    naked body. She pouted, wishing her tits were bigger, her hips more
    round, and the silky blonde hair around her pussy were thicker. “Damn,”
    she moaned, rubbing her body. She pushed her tits together, making them
    appear larger.

    “Unnnn.” The heat in her pussy spread, exciting her in its sizzling
    warmth.

    Quivering and panting, she staggered back to the bed, not wanting to
    look at her slim body, knowing her father wouldn’t be interested in
    her. He would want a woman, she knew, and she was only a little girl.

    Sprawled out on her back, she played with her wet seeping pussy. Her
    body quaked as her fingers groped and massaged her hard pulsing clit.
    “Oh … oh … oh,” she panted, her innocent face flushed with
    excitement.

    With her small plump tits jiggling, Crissy worked the juices of her
    virgin pussy into a frothy lather. Cream soaked her fingers and oozed
    down her cunt crack, staining the sheets. She gulped in air, her hips
    jerking. “Oooh, I’m so hot.”

    Her writhing body began to twitch sporadically. The insides of her cunt
    pulsed and oozed creamy juices into the empty channel of her virgin
    fuckhole.

    With her legs slapping frantically up and down, Crissy raced wildly
    toward her climax. She clawed her clit with one hand, scratched the
    fingers of her other hand through her red sensitive pussy. Her nipples
    swelled, jiggling on the peaks of her creamy tits. She humped up,
    trembled, her orgasm a breath away.

    “Oh, shit!” she gasped, her blue eyes widening. “Ooooh, I’m gonna …
    cum!”

    Gulping back her pounding heart, Crissy’s fingers devastated her clit
    and the opening of her virgin pussy. “I’m cumming,” she moaned, trying
    to keep her voice down. The last thing she wanted to do was wake her
    sister in the other room. “Ooooh … I’m … cumming.”

    Hot spasmodic orgasms swept over Crissy’s writhing twisting body. The
    muscles inside her wet overheated cunt pulsed, gripping an imaginary
    cock. “I’m cumming … unnnn.”

    She bucked up from the bed, hot pussycream gushing from her climaxing
    cunt. The frothy white cum flowed over her fingers, down her pussy
    crack, and widened the dark stain on the sheet. “Ooooh, Daddy. I want
    you!”

    She thrashed on her back, her head snapping from side to side, her
    blonde hair slashing across her face. She strained her neck and arched
    her back as another orgasm tore through her pussy like a hot poker.
    Tits flopping, hips jerking, she twisted and writhed on the bed, her
    little body in the throes of another even more intense orgasm.

    Clawing her clit and pussy, she jerked up and flipped over onto her
    belly. “Unnnnn,” she moaned, her cries lost in the pillow. She slammed
    her hips forward, mangling her clit between her fingers. The sweet
    tender meat of her asscheeks jiggled, the flesh stained with pussy-cum.

    “Oh … oh … ahhhh!” She ground her climaxing body over the mattress,
    crushing her tits beneath her. Legs flopping, clit mashed against her
    fingers, she jerked up, crashed down, her screams lost in the pillow.

    Gasping and drooling, Crissy humped her fingers, her ass jerking and
    twisting wildly. Hot orgasms washed over her trembling body and she
    rocked frantically, the bed squeaking beneath her.

    “Ahhhh!” Her young body stiffened, quivered, then relaxed as she seemed
    to melt into the bed. Panting, she lay there, tingling sensations
    seeping over her as the intensity of her orgasms left her weak, yet
    unsatisfied.

    Chapter 2

    Tammy, Crissy’s older sister, stood in the doorway separating their two
    rooms. She was wearing only a pair of panties. Her tits, larger and
    fuller than Crissy’s, were tingling. She swallowed the lump in her
    throat and giggled.

    Crissy lifted her head, her face filling with shock as she stared at
    her sister. Quickly, she rolled over, a sheepish grin on her face. “How
    long have you been standing there?”

    “Long enough to watch you cream all over the fuckin’ bed,” she said,
    coming into Crissy’s room. “Damn … I heard the bed squeaking from my
    room.”

    “You gonna tell Daddy?” Crissy asked, a tinge of fear and excitement
    skipping through her young body.

    “Why should I tell Daddy?” Tammy said. She plopped on the bed, her
    large tits bouncing erotically.

    Crissy leered jealously at her sister’s plump creamy tits. She began to
    tingle all over. She also became aware of her own naked body and her
    sister’s leering looks.

    “Is your pussy all wet?” Tammy asked, her voice husky, her bright green
    eyes glassy and dilated.

    “My pussy’s always wet,” Crissy giggled. She spread her legs. “See for
    yourself.”

    Tammy gasped as she leered hungrily at her sister’s virgin pussy.

    “How ’bout you?” Crissy asked boldly. “Is your pussy always wet?”

    Tammy sighed and peeled off her panties. “I wake up the same way every
    morning … hot and wet.”

    Crissy sat up, her small firm tits jiggling. She licked her lips,
    enjoying the sight of her sister’s curly red cunt hair. “You still a
    virgin?”

    Tammy pouted. “I think I’ll always be a virgin,” she said. “I know you
    are.”

    Crissy stroked her fingers through her own wet steamy cunt slit,
    coating her fingers with pussy-cream. “All I think about is getting
    fucked,” she admitted.

    “Maybe if we make it together, we can have some fun.”

    Crissy sighed as a trickling spasm rippled through her pussy. “I’ll
    pretend I’m a boy.”

    Tammy crawled up beside her sister and wrapped her arms around her.
    “God, this is going to be fun.”

    Crissy melted into her sister’s arms. “You ever do this before?” she
    whispered.

    “Never,” Tammy said. She rubbed her body against Crissy’s. “I’m
    creaming.”

    “Me, too!” Crissy gasped. She pressed her lips to her sister’s mouth,
    her tongue flicking out into Tammy’s open mouth.

    Tammy gulped, sucking on her sister’s tongue. She squirmed, forcing her
    thigh between Crissy’s legs. Warm pussy-cream coated her skin.

    “Unnnn,” Crissy purred. She jerked her hips, gliding her cunt along her
    sister’s smooth silky thigh. Her mouth came away from Tammy’s lips.
    “Ooooh, Tammy. This is great.”

    “It’s gonna get better, too!” Tammy gasped. “Christ, you’re really
    creaming my leg.”

    “Unnn, I know,” Crissy moaned, the inside of her pussy bubbling with
    warm sticky cunt cream. She shoved her thigh between Tammy’s legs,
    pressed it up against her cunt. “Ooooh, you’re creaming, too.”

    They clung to each other, their tits, sensitive and ripe, mashed
    against each other’s. Their hips jerked and their cunts pulsed, oozing
    Hot buttery cream. Their mouths locked and their tongues explored, the
    Spit in their mouths drenching their faces.

    Crissy pulled away from her sister. Panting, her blue eyes glowing, she
    leered at Tammy’s lush body sprawled out on the bed. “I’m tired of
    kissing. I wanna do more.”

    Tammy caught her breath. “If you had a cock, you could break my
    cherry.”

    Crissy brought her mouth to her sister’s plump ripe tits. She flashed
    her tongue over one swollen nipple. “I don’t have a prick, so my mouth
    will have to do.”

    “Ahhhh!” Tammy gasped. She squirmed, waiting for Crissy to devour her
    tits. “Suck ’em, Crissy. Suck ’em and bite them like a boy would do.”

    “I will,” Crissy whispered. “I’m gonna suck every part of your body,
    then you can do the same to me.”

    “Yes,” Tammy moaned. She spread her legs and reached for Crissy’s small
    cherry-capped tits. She squeezed, making her younger sister moan. “Make
    me crazy.”

    Crissy’s head was spinning. She got comfortable on the bed, fondled her
    older sister’s tits, and her blue eyes fixed hungrily on the girl’s
    swollen pink nipples. In the next instant, she brought her mouth to one
    jiggling tit and sucked.

    “Ahhhh!” Tammy panted. “Bite! Bite!”

    Crissy lost her mind. Gobbling on her sister’s tits had her crazy. She
    feasted on Tammy’s cherry-red nipples, making the tips hard. She
    slobbered her spit over the girl’s soft creamy skin, her tongue working
    over every warm inch of her sister’s huge tits.

    Tammy writhed on her back. Her red-fringed pussy was creaming, soaking
    her ass-crack and thighs as she squeezed her legs together. “Ooooh,
    bite me, Crissy. Bite my fuckin’ tits.”

    Crissy, her face smeared with drool, used her teeth. She nipped at her
    sister’s nipples, biting and sucking her white silky skin, turning it
    red. In seconds she had Tammy wailing in ecstasy.

    “Ooooh, Crissy! Crissy!” Tammy forgot about mauling Crissy’s tits. She
    dropped her hands to claw the sheet. The inside of her pussy pulsed
    each time Crissy took a deep suck on her tits. “I’m creaming …
    unnnn!”

    Crissy lifted her head and saw what she had done to her sister’s tits.
    Panting noisily, she climbed over Tammy’s body, straddling one of
    Tammy’s long outstretched legs. She ground her cunt against Tammy’s
    knee and whimpered. “I’m so hot, Tammy!”

    “Me, too,” Tammy moaned, leering hotly at her sister.

    Crissy’s hips were jerking. Her small tits jiggled, her nipples feeling
    as if they were going to burst. “I’m creaming … Christ, Tammy. I’m
    creaming your fuckin’ knee.”

    “I feel it!” Tammy gasped. She jerked up her knee, smashing it against
    Crissy’s cunt, and watched her younger sister’s face twist into a mask
    of lust.

    “Aghhh!” Crissy wailed, almost toppling off her sister’s knee. “Jesus,
    Tammy. I’m so fuckin’ hot!”

    “My pussy, Crissy. Eat my pussy.” Tammy was shaking, the inside of her
    virgin cunt on fire. “Eat my pussy. Make me cum!”

    Drunk with desire, Crissy stared down between Tammy’s parted legs,
    gazing greedily at the red gash of her cunt. “Then you eat me …
    right?” The words came from her mouth in gasping pants.

    “Yes … yes,” Tammy moaned. “Oh, God, get the hell off my leg and eat
    my pussy. “

    Douglas Adams, having heard noises coming from his daughter’s bedroom,
    had climbed the stairs. Curious, he peeked into Crissy’s bedroom. A hot
    jolt of passion churned his gut. He gulped and leered at his two naked
    daughters. Instantly, he had a hard-on, a hard-on that ached painfully.
    He stared, his gaze traveling over Crissy’s lithe body as she climbed
    off Tammy’s knee.

    “Shit,” Crissy moaned. “I’m shaking all over.”

    “Eat me,” Tammy begged. “Christ. Make me cum.” She rubbed her own
    swollen tits.

    Crissy enjoyed the power she held over her older sister. “I’ll eat your
    pussy,” she said.

    She dragged a finger up through Tammy’s wet seeping cunt. “When I’m
    ready.”

    Hot spasms caromed through Tammy’s twisting body. “You little bitch,”
    she moaned. “Eat my cunt and stop teasing.”

    Crissy had no intention of stopping her erotic game. She pinched
    Tammy’s clit, making her sister writhe and scream. “You better stop
    howling, or Daddy will hear you.”

    “You bitch!” Tammy gasped.

    “I’m a bitch,” Crissy tormented. “I’m the bitch who’s gonna suck your
    cunt and make you cream. You better be nice to me.”

    “I will,” Tammy promised. “I’ll do anything you want.”

    Crissy massaged her sister’s cunt, pinching the girl’s hard throbbing
    clit and running her finger up and down her sopping cunt slit. “Will
    you eat my asshole out with your tongue and suck it?”

    “Yes,” Tammy moaned. “Anything! Anything!”

    Crissy twisted Tammy’s clit with her fingers, then dropped onto her
    belly. She licked the juice-stained flesh of Tammy’s inner thighs, her
    head spinning, her own cunt dripping. She sucked and chewed on Tammy’s
    thighs, her mouth getting closer and closer to her sister’s overheated
    cunt.

    Tammy writhed on her back, her tits flopping, her nails clawing the
    sheet. She humped up, whimpering under her sister’s mouth. “My pussy,”
    she pleaded. “Eat me!”

    For a second, Crissy stared at her sister’s pussy. It was red, the
    velvety folds swollen, glistening with a filmy cream that oozed from
    the inside of her cunt. She swallowed hard, her blue eyes glazed with
    lust.

    “Eat me,” Tammy howled. She humped up, her ass coming off the bed. She
    twisted her hips, moaning, anxious for her sister’s tongue to put out
    the raging fire in her steamy pussy. “Eat me!”

    Crissy scooted her hands under Tammy’s jiggling ass, digging her nails
    into the soft flesh. She fused her mouth to Tammy’s pussy and sucked.

    “Aghhhh!” Tammy wailed, her body trembling wildly. “Ooooh, Crissy!
    Crissy!”

    Warm pussy-cream flowed over Crissy’s face. She sucked, drawing sticky
    cream into her mouth. The taste of her sister’s pussy made her dizzy
    and her cunt contracted sporadically, pulsing, gripping an imaginary
    cock.

    “Suck,” Tammy moaned. “Ooooh, suck me, Crissy!” She thrashed on the
    bed, her pussy flowing, her cunt feeling as if it was being sucked from
    her body. “Oooh, Crissy!”

    * * * * *

    Douglas watched, not believing what his eyes were witnessing. His
    children, both babies in his eyes, were acting and carrying on like two
    oversexed whores. It blew his mind. He rubbed his cock through his
    pants and pushed the door open another few inches to get a better view.

    Crissy wormed her tongue between the velvety folds of her sister’s hot
    pussy. She lapped hungrily at the flowing juices, swallowing them as
    her tongue penetrated the entrance to Tammy’s virgin fuckhole. She
    raked her sister’s ass, making her howl and twist on the bed.

    Tammy arched her back, jerked her hips and smashed her cunt into
    Crissy’s face. “My clit, Crissy! Chew my fuckin’ clit!”

    Crissy plastered her mouth tightly to her sister’s pussy, chewed
    sadistically on the loose folds and sucked warm cream into her mouth.
    Her fingers scratched the sensitive flesh of her sister’s ass as she
    sought the crack and the tiny ring of her asshole.

    Tammy squirmed, bucking her hips. Her mouth opened as Crissy’s fingers
    clawed her asshole. “Ooooh, no,” she cried. “Don’t!”

    It was too late. Crissy’s finger jabbed viciously into Tammy’s asshole.
    She twisted it, her sister’s cries of anguish turning her on. She
    jabbed another finger into her sister’s asshole, finger-fucking her
    tiny shitter as she gobbled hungrily on Tammy’s overflowing pussy.

    Tammy’s eyes widened. The pain of Crissy’s ass-stabbing fingers blended
    with the pleasure of Crissy’s cunt-sucking mouth. It drove Tammy wild
    and she bucked and twisted maniacally on the bed.

    Crissy darted her tongue into Tammy’s fuckhole, felt the thin skin of
    her cherry. Hot cream bathed her tongue as she licked quickly through
    her sister’s gaping cunt slit. Her own hips jerked, her clit brushing
    against the sheet. Spasms rippled through her pussy, spasms that made
    her eat her squealing sister at a more frenzied pace.

    Tammy lurched up, then slammed down. Her hips rotated in tight quick
    circles. “My clit! Make me cum!” She shoved forward, mangled her clit
    against Crissy’s teeth. “Aghhhh!”

    Crissy’s face was soaked with sticky cunt cream. She twisted her
    fingers inside Tammy’s asshole, jabbing them in and out quickly, her
    sister’s screams and twisting body telling her that she was having a
    ball. She sucked hard, ready to give Tammy what she wanted–an orgasm.

    “Yessss,” Tammy hissed, sensing Crissy was ready to make her cum. “I’m
    so close. Bite my clit! Make me cum!” She was delirious, her body
    quaking, swirling at the peak, needing only Crissy’s teeth to take her
    over the edge.

    Crissy latched her teeth into Tammy’s blood-filled clit. With her
    sister’s clit a prisoner of her teeth, she lashed her tongue over the
    ultra-sensitive tip. Cream gushed from Tammy’s cunt.

    Tammy wrenched her body, stiffened, then went into wild frantic
    convulsions. “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” she wailed, not caring who
    heard her screams of lust. “I’m creaming, Crissy!”

    Crissy knew it. Tammy’s pussy-cum was drowning her. She held on tightly
    to Tammy’s clit, her tongue whipping back and forth over the tip. She
    sucked, almost tearing Tammy’s clit from her twisting body.

    “Aghhhh! I’m cumming! I’m cum … ing!” Tammy went insane. She pounded
    the bed with her fists, lifted her legs, grabbed them by the ankles,
    stretching them wide as she twisted her hips and ground her cunt into
    her sister’s mouth.

    Crissy buried her face against Tammy’s pussy. She chewed on her clit,
    sucked it and whipped it with her tongue. Cum flowed into her mouth,
    over her face and down her chin. She jabbed hard, stabbing her fingers
    in and out of Tammy’s shitter as her older sister thrashed and jerked
    on the bed, a prisoner of her mouth and ass-ripping fingers.

    Tammy arched her back, then dropped her legs. Her neck strained as her
    head snapped from side to side. Her hips lurched up, twisted, then
    slammed down, driving Crissy’s fingers deeper into her asshole.
    “Oooooh, Crissy! I can’t stop! I can’t stop!”

    Crissy didn’t want her sister to stop. For the first time in her life,
    she was really enjoying sex. Even sucking her sister off was better
    than playing with herself alone in bed. She ravaged her sister’s pussy,
    chewing madly on Tammy’s throbbing clit, sucking hard and lashing her
    tongue.

    Tammy ground her ass down onto Crissy’s fingers and screamed as
    Crissy’s nails raked the walls of her tight shitter. She shoved
    forward, mashed her clit into Crissy’s chewing teeth. “Ooooh! Oooooh!”
    She bucked up, grabbed her flopping tits and mauled them with her
    hands.

    Crissy chewed harder. She jabbed another finger into her sister’s
    asshole, making Tammy jerk up from the bed. Her free hand came out from
    under Tammy’s body and she used her nails on Tammy’s sizzling flesh,
    clawing it wildly, leaving red lines all over her creamy white skin.

    Tammy’s legs stiffened. A shuddering explosion ripped through her empty
    cunt. She fell back on the bed, twitching, whimpering, her clit and
    asshole still controlled by her lust-crazed younger sister. “No …
    more! No more,” she begged.

    Crissy released her sister’s clit and sucked one last time, taking a
    river of pussy-cum into her mouth. She yanked her fingers from Tammy’s
    asshole, then lifted her head from between her legs. Cunt-cum coated
    her features, dripped from her chin. “Now, it’s my turn,” she panted.

    Douglas watched it all as Tammy ate Crissy’s asshole and pussy until
    she climaxed. Slowly and quietly, he stepped away from the partially
    open door and went back downstairs, his cock aching and his forehead
    dotted with sweat.

    “I never had so much fun in my life,” Crissy moaned. “After breakfast I
    wanna come back up here and do everything all over again.”

    “When Daddy goes out,” Tammy said. “Shit, the way we were screaming, it
    was a wonder he didn’t come up and catch us.”

    Crissy giggled. “I wonder what he’d do?”

    “Beat our asses,” Tammy said, climbing out of bed.

    Crissy thought about her father whipping her ass. She shivered,
    imagining his big hand cracking her bare ass and turning it hot and
    red. “Maybe it would be fun.”

    “You’re crazy,” Tammy said. “I’m goin’ in my room and get dressed for
    breakfast. You better get dressed, too.”

    “I will,” Crissy said dreamily. She rolled out of bed, her thoughts on
    her father as she dressed.

    Chapter 3

    Crissy lay quietly in bed, the curtains on the window parted, the moon
    lighting the room in erotic shadows. Her legs were spread, the sheet
    kicked off her slim body.

    “Mmmmm,” she purred, rubbing her hands over her nightie, squeezing her
    tits through the thin sexy material. “Whatta day.”

    She slipped her hand into her bikini bottoms, stroking her pussy while
    thinking of her sister’s mouth sucking frantically at her cunt. “Ooooh,
    God.”

    It had been a fantastic day of sex with her sister. They had made it
    together in every room in the house after their father had gone out.

    Crissy squeezed her thighs together. Warm pussy-cream oozed from her
    fuckhole, coating her fingers as she wondered if she should go into
    Tammy’s room and wake her up. She decided not to. Tomorrow would be
    another day and their father would be gone again.

    Douglas tiptoed down the hall, and he peeked into Crissy’s room. His
    gut churned as he watched his youngest teenaged daughter play with
    herself. In seconds, his prick was throbbing, aching painfully in the
    tight confines of his pants. He found that his breathing was raspy,
    shallow. He fought his lust and hunger for his young daughter, but
    couldn’t tear himself away from the door. He had to watch.

    Crissy squirmed on the bed, her hand caressing the velvety folds of her
    sizzling pussy. Her eyes widened and she glimpsed the shadow of her
    father in the hall. A gasp caught in her throat, and her first thought
    was to cover herself up and feign sleep.

    Instead, a hot smile spread over her full mouth. This was her chance.
    If he was looking, maybe she could turn him on. Her innocent mind never
    conceived anything else happening.

    “Ooooh,” she murmured softly, massaging her small plump tits through
    her nightie. “I’m so hot.” She spread her legs again and glided one
    hand up through her seeping pussy. “Mmmmm.”

    Douglas almost choked. The palms of his hands were sweaty and his mouth
    was dry. He couldn’t stand it. All day the image of his two naked
    daughters had haunted him, kept his head reeling.

    He coughed loud enough for Crissy to hear, waited a few seconds, then
    opened the door.

    Crissy’s breath caught in her throat. She pretended to be surprised and
    quickly brought her hand out from her panties. “Is that you, Daddy?”
    she whispered.

    “Yes, Crissy,” Douglas said hoarsely. “Just checking to see if you were
    asleep.” He started to go, the ache in his groin keeping him from
    leaving his daughter’s bedroom.

    “Sit with me for a minute, Daddy,” Crissy sighed. “Please.”

    Douglas sat on the edge of the bed. His gut was churning as he leered
    at his daughter’s small tits pressing against the top of her frilly
    nightie. He could see the outline of her swollen nipples and the sight
    sent a hot jolt of lust through his cum-crammed balls.

    Crissy squirmed on her back and stretched. Her nightie slipped up,
    baring her soft belly. Her bikini bottoms hugged her slim hips, leaving
    an erotic display of creamy virgin flesh displayed for her father’s
    pleasure.

    Douglas stared, his gaze roaming anxiously over Crissy’s lithe body. He
    stared at her crotch, where only a few minutes ago the child’s hand had
    been playing. His breath came out as if someone had kicked him in the
    stomach.

    “I can’t sleep, Daddy,” she whispered hotly. “I feel all funny inside.”
    She squirmed, shivering under her father’s leering glances.

    She wriggled her hips, parted her legs and inched her nightie up
    higher, exposing her rib cage. “Will you rub my belly for me? Maybe
    it’ll help me to relax.”

    Douglas groaned as he brought his hand to the silky flesh of his
    daughter’s stomach and began caressing her. Touching her sent a tremor
    caroming through his balls, and it took all of his willpower to keep
    from ripping her nightie off and raping her virgin body.

    “Mmmmm. It feels good, Daddy,” she sighed. She rested her hand on his
    thigh and felt him stiffen. Hot spasms ripped through her pussy. She
    placed her other hand on his as he moved his hand in wider bolder
    strokes. “Nnnnn, I like it, Daddy.”

    As if he were hypnotized, Douglas watched his hand, covered with hers,
    skim her sizzling smooth flesh. “Maybe I should let you get some
    sleep.” His voice was ragged, coated with desire for his virgin child.

    “Oh, no, Daddy,” she pouted. “Stay with me.” She moved her hand slowly
    up his thigh, her fingers an inch away from the bulging hard-on in his
    pants.

    “Rub me ’til I fall asleep.” She inched his hand under her nightie,
    causing his fingers to almost touch her small sensitive tits. A soft
    sigh escaped her lips.

    Douglas fought the urge to span the flesh of his daughter’s tits. He
    choked back a groan and eased his hand out from under her nightie.

    “Oooh, Daddy.” She licked her lips and sat up, making sure her hand
    rubbed over the bulge in his pants. Touching him made her dizzy. “Give
    me a kiss goodnight and you can go.”

    Douglas leaned forward, expecting to give her a peck on the cheek.
    Instead, he found her quickly in his arms, her soft urgent lips parted,
    then quickly pressed against his own.

    Crissy was out of her mind. She had thrown her arms around him, her
    lips fused to his. She darted her tongue into his mouth, whimpering as
    she rubbed her body against his.

    Douglas couldn’t fight his desire any longer. He held her, felt her
    tremble in his arms. He sucked on her tongue, roamed her squirming body
    with his hands, exploring, sampling the silky flesh of her young body.

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” Crissy gasped, pulling her mouth from his. “Touch me.
    Touch me.” She threw herself onto her back, pulled off her nightie and
    displayed the soft mounds of her small ripe tits.

    “Unnnn,” Douglas groaned, his jaw clenched, his eyes feasting hungrily
    on his daughter’s tits.

    Crissy was trembling, waiting, praying her father would do what she
    wanted. She arched her back, jutting out her tits. “Touch me, Daddy.
    Please.”

    Douglas brought one large hand to his child’s tits. The tip of her
    nipple burned into the palm of his hand as he spanned her flesh and
    began massaging the pliant meat of her tit. “Crissy,” he moaned. “We
    shouldn’t.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” she pouted, writhing on her back. “I like it. Don’t
    stop.”

    Douglas couldn’t stop. He no longer wanted to. He massaged both her
    tits, his prick straining in his pants to be free. “Sweet Crissy,” he
    moaned huskily.

    “Ummmm, Daddy.” Her cunt was on fire. She rocked her hips gently,
    wallowing in the pleasure of her father’s massaging hands. “You’re
    making me so hot.”

    She brought her hands to his and made him squeeze her tits with more
    urgency. “Are you hot, too, Daddy?” she purred.

    “Yes, Crissy.” He kneaded her small tits, his eyes devouring her body.

    “Take off my panties,” she cooed. “Touch my pussy.”

    Douglas’ head was reeling. He squirmed on the bed, brought his hands
    down to her wriggling hips and eased her panties down until the silky
    blonde hair of her virgin cunt came into view. He choked, his prick
    ready to burst in his pants. “Sweet Crissy.”

    Crissy was breathing hard. She lifted her ass and sighed as her father
    whisked off her panties. Quickly, she spread her legs. “Touch my pussy,
    Daddy. I’m all wet.”

    Douglas brought his hand to Crissy’s cunt, cupped her moist pussy-mound
    as she squirmed against his hand. Warm sticky cream soaked his palm.

    “Unnnnn, Daddy.” She lay completely naked, legs spread, tits jiggling,
    hips rolling as her father fondled and caressed her virgin cunt. “Ooooh
    … oooh … aaaah!”

    Douglas kneaded her tits and stroked her cunt. The sweet scent of her
    pussy invaded his head, making him dizzy. “Baby,” he rasped. “Sweet
    innocent baby.”

    Crissy brought her hand to her father’s bulging crotch. She rubbed it,
    squeezed, then shuddered as his cock throbbed violently through his
    pants. “Let me see your cock, Daddy,” she whispered hotly. “I’ve never
    seen a cock before.”

    Douglas was about to lose his mind. Hearing his daughter talk this way
    drove him crazy. “You take it out, Crissy,” he groaned.

    “Mmmmm, Daddy.” Reluctantly, she squirmed away from his hands. “Lay
    back on the bed and I’ll take off your pants.”

    Douglas dropped to the bed and stared at his naked daughter. He was
    tense, a raging fire in his balls spreading through his body. He
    gulped, leered, his gaze fixed on her tits as she quickly undid his
    belt and pulled down his zipper.

    Crissy was quivering. Without speaking, she pulled her father’s pants
    down. She sucked in her breath, her eyes widening as his cock seemed to
    leap up and stab the air. A soft gasp escaped her parted lips.

    Eagerly, she shoved his pants and shorts down around his ankles and
    gazed hotly at his towering prick. “It’s so big, Daddy,” she sighed
    breathlessly. “So big!”

    “Hold it, Crissy,” Douglas groaned. He swallowed, moistening his mouth
    as his prick throbbed like a toothache. “Touch it like I touched you.”

    “Oooh, I will,” she panted. “I wanna do everything with it.” She licked
    her lips and brought her small trembling hands to her father’s cock.
    Her fingers closed around his prick shaft. His cock twitched and
    throbbed.

    Searing flashes shot up her arm. It felt hot in her hand, making her
    swoon.

    “Ahhhh,” Douglas moaned, his hips jerking under his daughter’s stroking
    fingers.

    Crissy saw a white drop of jizz seep from his piss-slit. “Is that your
    cum, Daddy?” she asked innocently.

    “Yeah, baby,” he groaned. He was no longer thinking of her as his
    daughter. He was too hot. “My balls are filled with cum.”

    “Mmmm,” Crissy sighed. She hefted his huge swollen ball-sac in her
    hand. “God, they’re heavy.” She squeezed them gently, enjoying the
    sound of her father’s groans.

    “Nnnn, baby,” he rasped. The drop of cum became larger as more jizz
    seeped from his piss-slit. He jerked up, driving his prick through her
    fingers. His balls rumbled, swelling even larger as Crissy stroked his
    cockshaft and fondled his balls.

    “Can I lick your cock, Daddy?”

    Douglas twisted on his back. His daughter’s soft innocent voice rang in
    his head. “Yeah, baby. Kiss it. Do anything you want to it.”

    Crissy was creaming. She brought her mouth to his bloated cockhead,
    swiped her tongue over his pisser, scooping the thick white glob of cum
    into her mouth. “Mmmm, it’s delicious.”

    The touch of her tongue on his cock was like fire. He jammed up and
    more cum seeped out. “Lick it, Crissy.”

    Crissy licked his cockhead again, savoring the taste of his cum. It was
    like a whole new world, a hundred times better than what she had done
    with her sister.

    She wanted to gobble on his prick forever. She slapped out her tongue,
    swirling it over his cockhead, soaking it with her spit. More cum
    seeped out and she smeared the sticky ooze over her lips. Tremors swept
    through her pussy and her entire body was quaking with lust.

    “More, Crissy,” Douglas groaned. “Lick it all over.”

    Crissy squirmed on the bed, the light from the window giving her a good
    view of his long thick cock. “Ooooh, Daddy. It’s beautiful.” She
    brought her mouth to it, kissed his cockshaft and enjoyed her father’s
    groans of pleasure.

    “Don’t talk, baby. Lick it.”

    Crissy parted her lips, then clamped them over his hard throbbing
    cockshaft. She glided her lips up and down his long piece of hot
    cockmeat, drenching it in spit. Her tongue flicked out, caressing his
    cockshaft as her head moved up and down.

    “Yeah, baby,” Douglas rasped. “Lick it. Suck it!”

    “Yes, Daddy,” Crissy panted. She slobbered spit all over his fat prick
    shaft, slapped her tongue over his balls and coated them with her
    drool. The rough texture of his ball-sac excited her and she whimpered,
    knowing that his balls were stuffed with the tangy tasting cum.

    Douglas jerked up from the bed. “Your mouth, baby. Put it in your
    mouth.”

    Breathing hard, Crissy slurped her way up from his balls and over his
    prick shaft. She reached his bloated cockhead and opened her mouth. In
    a flash, she swallowed his cockhead into her mouth.

    “Unnn, Crissy.” He squirmed on his back, forcing himself not to lunge
    up and rip into his daughter’s tight throat with his prick. His gut
    churned as the heat of her eager mouth invaded his cockshaft,
    tantalized his swollen balls. “Crissy! Baby!”

    Crissy inched his prick into her mouth, his cockhead grazing along the
    roof of her mouth. She wiggled her tongue and heard her father gasp.
    Turning him on and giving him pleasure made her feel like a woman.

    “Try to get it all in your mouth, baby,” Douglas pleaded. “Take it slow
    and easy.”

    Crissy wanted to please her father more than anything else in the
    world. She gripped his cockshaft at the base and sucked. She eased the
    head of his prick into her throat, choking back a gag as she breathed
    hard through her nose.

    “Yeah, baby.” He jerked his hips, the head of his prick penetrating her
    throat. “Relax, baby. Relax.”

    Crissy listened. She wanted every inch of his prick in her mouth.
    Gulping, she shoved her face forward. His cockhead speared her throat,
    throbbing. Eyes bulging, she forced more of his prick into her throat
    until her wet clinging lips touched her fingers.

    Douglas’ balls felt as if they would burst. He jabbed up, smashing her
    lips into her fingers. “Baby! Suck! Suck!”

    Greedily, Crissy sucked on his cock. It was stretching her throat,
    making her hungry for every inch. She pulled her hand away and slammed
    her head forward, taking his cock to the root. Gurgling, she mashed her
    lips against his groin, his prick completely buried.

    “Yeah,” Douglas groaned. He stared down at his daughter. He jabbed up,
    his cock skewering her mouth. He felt her teeth and tongue on his
    prick. His face twisted in agony. His balls rumbled, ready to explode.
    He fought his lust for the moment. There was plenty of time to cum.

    Crissy loved what she was doing. It was better than eating Tammy’s
    pussy. She dragged her teeth along his cock as she came up for air.
    When her teeth banged against the ridge of his bell-shaped cockhead,
    she stopped. She took one hard deep suck, then popped her mouth off.
    “Did I do good, Daddy?”

    “Jesus, baby. You’re a natural. You took it all on your first try.”

    “I loved it, Daddy. You taste so good.” She licked her lips.

    Not having his daughter’s hot wet mouth on his prick was driving him
    crazy. “Don’t stop, Crissy. Suck me some more.”

    “Can I suck it until you cum?” she asked innocently.

    He nodded, his spit-soaked cock stabbing the air. “Until you’ve sucked
    out every drop.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy. Thinking about it makes me all mushy inside my pussy.”
    She dropped her head, her long blonde hair spraying out over her
    father’s groin.

    “Don’t stop until I tell you,” he moaned, not wanting her to screw him
    up. “You’re gonna get an awful lot of cum in your mouth.”

    Her father’s cum was exactly what Crissy wanted and she had no
    intention of stopping until she drained his balls.

    With her mouth filled with his cock, Douglas jerked up, fucking her
    eager mouth with short punching stabs. He groaned as her teeth scraped
    along his cockshaft, twisted as her quick tongue whipped over the
    sensitive underside of his prick, and lunged up each time Crissy took a
    deep hungry suck on his cockhead.

    With her arms stiff, her palms flat against the mattress, Crissy held
    her head steady, allowing her father to fuck her face. It had her
    crazy. Gurgling noises came from her mouth, blending with her father’s
    groans.

    She lashed her tongue over his cockshaft each time he jammed his cock
    up into her mouth. When he jerked back, she sucked deep, making him
    twist his hips and groan. She used her teeth, gnawing frantically each
    time he fucked his cock into her face. Spit dribbled from her lips,
    oozed down his throbbing prick shaft, soaked the thick hair that
    surrounded his cock, and trickled down his balls.

    Douglas’ ass lurched up from the bed, his long thick cock stabbing into
    her throat. “Baby,” he growled hoarsely. “Ooooh, sweet baby!”

    Crissy felt his prick swell in her mouth and sensed by his quickening
    pace that he was getting ready to cum. The idea swam in her head and
    made the inside of her cunt pulse jealously for her father’s cock. She
    took a deep suck, then whipped her tongue over his prick as he jabbed
    it into her throat.

    “I’m there, Crissy! Don’t take your mouth away,” Douglas was in a
    frenzy. He lunged up, driving his prick in and out of her greedy mouth.
    His balls rumbled, swelled, ready to explode. He balled his fists, his
    body settling into a fast rhythmic pace. “I’m ready, Crissy! Jesus
    Christ!”

    Her father’s lust excited the young virgin. She sucked deeper, chewed
    harder, wanting him to cream her face as quickly as possible. One deep
    suck had her father’s growling voice filling the room, and in the back
    of her lust-sopped brain, she wondered if Tammy had awakened and was
    watching.

    “I’m cumming, Crissy,” Douglas roared, not caring if his other daughter
    heard or not. “I’m cumming!”

    Crissy choked as the first thick stringy wad of her father’s cum
    spurted into her mouth. She swallowed, gulping at his spewing cock.
    More cum shot from his piss-slit, filled her cheeks and oozed down her
    throat. She tried swallowing it as fast as it spurted from his
    cockhead.

    “Keep suckin’,” Douglas bellowed. “Don’t stop! Suck! Suck!” He was out
    of his skull. His balls burst again and his prick jabbed her hot
    sucking mouth.

    Crissy began bobbing her head, giving her father more fantastic
    pleasure as he fucked her throat with his climaxing cock. She slammed
    her head down and met his upward lunge, her lips smashing into his
    groin. A hot squirting wad of cum shot down her throat.

    “Keep suckin’,” Douglas growled, his hips drilling his prick up into
    her gobbling mouth.

    “Chew it! Suck!”

    Crissy went insane. What she was doing to her father sent her soaring
    into bliss. She sucked, chewed and beat his prick with her tongue. Cum
    flooded her mouth, choked her, squirted down her gullet. It gushed from
    her nose and mouth, drenched his groin, and drooled down his almost
    empty balls.

    Douglas arched his back and slammed up into his daughter’s face. A jet
    stream of cum gushed from his pisser, spurting down her throat.
    “Aghhhh!” He dropped back to the bed, twisting as Crissy took the
    attack to him.

    Crissy slammed her face down, spearing her throat with her father’s
    squirting cock. She dragged her head back and gnawed at his cockshaft.
    She sucked, bringing the cum up from his balls and into her hungry
    mouth.

    Hissing through clenched teeth, Douglas ravaged his daughter’s mouth.
    He fucked her face, ripping into her throat, banging her lips each time
    her face whacked into his groin. He stiffened, fell back, his balls
    almost drained.

    Crissy, out of her mind, continued to devour her father’s cock. Her
    head moved rapidly up and down his prick shaft, her lips gliding
    effortlessly along his slippery prick.

    Faster and faster, she bobbed her head, her blonde hair whipping across
    his groin.

    She gulped, his cock about empty. She sucked, wanting every drop.
    Drawing in her cheeks, she sucked the last remaining drops of her
    father’s cum into her greedy mouth.

    “Oooh, baby. Enough.” Douglas groaned, jerking his hips, his cock
    spent, his balls empty. “No more, baby!”

    Crissy pulled her mouth off her father’s cock and gazed up at him from
    glazed blue eyes. “Let me lick you clean,” she panted. “I don’t want to
    waste any of it. It’s so delicious.”

    Douglas let out a groan. “Sure, baby. Just don’t suck my cock. It’s
    sore from your mouth.” His muscles relaxed and he leered down at his
    naked daughter.

    Crissy giggled and licked her lips. White globs of cum stuck in his
    cock hair. Stringy wads coated his balls. Like a kitten lapping milk,
    Crissy cleaned her father’s prick and balls. She sucked the globs of
    cum from his cock hair, then when he was clean, she lifted her head,
    her innocent face flushed with lust. “Did I do good, Daddy?”

    “Fantastic, Crissy. Fantastic.”

    Chapter 4

    Crissy was thrilled. She crawled up into her father’s arms, rubbing her
    hot virgin body against his hard powerful frame. “Am I as good as Mommy
    before she left us?” she asked.

    “Better, baby,” Douglas rasped, cradling his child in his arms.

    “Oooh, Daddy.” She tingled all over, found his mouth and gave him a wet
    hungry kiss.

    Douglas groaned and sucked on her tongue, his wet limp prick mashed
    against her soft belly.

    Crissy pulled her mouth away from her father’s lips. “Suckin’ your cock
    was the greatest, but I’m so hot. Will you help me, Daddy?”

    Douglas rubbed his child’s lithe naked body. His hands cupped the firm
    cheeks of her ass, kneading her pliant assmeat. He felt her small tits
    mash against his chest, her nipples like hot pokers searing his skin.
    “I’ll take care of you, baby,” he groaned.

    “Oooh, Daddy,” she sighed. She showered him with kisses, then dropped
    her hand down to his limp prick. A hot shiver raced up her arm. “Will
    you fuck me, Daddy? I wanna be fucked so bad.”

    Douglas’ head was spinning. He fondled her young writhing body, his
    mouth hungry, working frantically over his daughter’s neck. He kneaded
    her tits, his mouth working down her soft creamy body. “As soon as my
    cock’s hard again, Crissy,” he said.

    “Oh, Daddy! I’m burning up!” She lay on her back, her pussy on fire,
    juices flowing, coating her cunt in filmy cream. “Suck my titties,
    Daddy! Suck ’em!”

    Douglas’ urgent mouth found the small plump mounds of his daughter’s
    tits. He sucked hard, making Crissy whimper with glee. He chewed on her
    nipples, working his tongue over the hard bullet tips.

    Crissy squirmed on her back. She scratched her nails through her
    father’s hair, then pressed his mouth to her tits. “Ooooh, Daddy!
    Daddy!”

    Douglas dined on her tits, his hands roaming down to her slim hips. He
    dipped one hand between her parted legs, cupping the blonde mound of
    her overheated pussy. Juice flowed into his hand.

    “Unnnn Daddy!” she gasped, humping her hips and grinding her cunt
    against his hand. “Lick me. Lick my pussy before you fuck me.”

    Douglas was drunk with passion. He chewed his way down his daughter’s
    virgin body, crawled between her long slender legs. “You a virgin,
    baby?” he panted.

    “Yes, Daddy. I want you to break my cherry.” She squirmed her hips. “I
    wanna feel your cock up inside my fuckhole.”

    Douglas groaned and stared at her pussy. It had been years since he had
    broken a cherry and his cock throbbed, growing again, stiffening.

    “Lick me, Daddy. Make me hotter.” Crissy clawed her way down her slim
    body, and she parted the velvety folds of her cunt, exposing her
    fuckhole. “I wanna cum, Daddy. God, I’m so hot.”

    Douglas wanted to fuck her this instant. His cock was hard enough, but
    he wasn’t going to lose the chance of sucking out a virgin pussy. He
    brought his mouth to his daughter’s cunt, moaning as his lips clamped
    to her wet seeping pussy. His cock, pressed against the mattress,
    throbbed, anxious to fill Crissy’s virgin fuckhole.

    “Ooooh, Daddy!” She humped, twisting her hips, her cunt grinding
    against her father’s face. “Suck! Suck!” She was out of her skull.

    Douglas sucked, using his tongue. She tasted sweet, innocent, and it
    drove him crazy. He slipped his hands under her jiggling ass, cupped
    her cheeks and squeezed. Warm cream flowed over his face.

    Crissy was like a firecracker ready to go off. She whimpered, her hips
    rolling, her hands skimming over her flesh. It was like a dream.

    Her father was eating out her cunt and soon he would be shoving his
    gorgeous cock up inside her virgin pussy. She would truly be a woman.

    With her father licking her cunt, and her mind spinning with thoughts
    of being fucked, Crissy’s pussy exploded. “I’m creaming, Daddy. Ooooh,
    I’m cumming!”

    Crissy humped up, rolling her hips. Her small creamy tits jiggled.
    “Ooooh, Daddy. I’m cumming! Lick me! Lick me!”

    Douglas slapped his tongue up through her cunt. Hot virgin pussy-cum
    flowed over his face. Hearing his daughter squeal with pleasure drove
    him wild. She was delicious and he sucked deeper, drawing her cuntlips
    into his mouth.

    Orgasms swept through Crissy’s writhing body. Her cunt muscles pulsed
    against an empty channel. She shoved down and ground her cunt into her
    father’s mouth. “I’m creaming you, Daddy! Ooooh, God!”

    Douglas held onto her ass and feasted on her virgin pussy. Twisted and
    bent, his cock ached. He gobbled on her pussy, found her clit and
    captured it between his teeth.

    Crissy arched her back, slamming her pussy into her father’s mouth.
    “Bite. Daddy! Make me cum again!”

    Spit drooled from her open mouth. Cum gushed from her cunt, drenched
    her father’s face and soaked the cheeks of her ass.

    Douglas chewed, sucked and used his tongue. He nipped her clit with his
    teeth, made Crissy screech with joy. His own hips were jerking, his
    cock jabbing into the mattress.

    Crissy stiffened and fell back to the bed, a quivering mass of flesh.
    “Oooooh, Daddy!” She squirmed. “Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    Douglas came up from between his daughter’s legs. He was crazed with a
    desire to ravage his child’s body. He pulled his powerful frame up over
    Crissy’s slim figure and stared down at her flushed passion-filled
    face. “Did I eat you as good as Tammy?” he asked with a grin.

    “Oh, Daddy!” she gasped. “You know?”

    “Yeah, baby. I saw the whole thing this morning.”

    She felt his cockhead against her stomach. “You mad?”

    “No,” he panted, his prick throbbing, ready to rip into his daughter’s
    virgin pussy.

    She was too hot to talk about her sister. “Stick it in me, Daddy,” she
    panted. She humped up and rocked her hips as his cock pressed against
    her stomach. “Oooooh, fuck me!”

    Douglas brought his lust under control. “It’ll hurt, baby.”

    “I don’t care!” she gasped. “I want your cock.” She raked his thick
    arms with her nails. “Fuck me. Make me a woman.”

    Douglas eased the bloated head of his cock between the puffy folds of
    his daughter’s pussy. Hot buttery pussy-cream flowed over his cockhead,
    making him groan. He pushed, the head of his prick pressing against the
    thin skin of his daughter’s cherry.

    “Ooooh, Daddy! I feel it. Fuck me. Take my cherry!” She was delirious,
    screaming at the top of her lungs.

    Douglas stared at her contorted face. He jabbed forward, the head of
    his prick ripping through her cherry as if it were tissue paper.
    “Baby,” he roared, plunging through her virgin fuckhole until his cock
    was buried to the hilt. “Sweet, baby!”

    “Ayieeee!” Crissy screamed. “Daddy!” She bucked up, twisting, her
    teenaged body impaled on her father’s stiff cock. “It hurts so bad!”

    Hissing through his teeth, he kept his prick buried. The muscles of her
    cunt were tightly wrapped around his cockshaft, pulsing, milking his
    prick instinctively. “Relax,” he whispered. “Relax.”

    Crissy bucked like a wildcat under her father’s cunt-splitting prick.
    She twisted her hips, squirmed, but couldn’t get free. Her father was
    too strong and his cock was too deep. “Take it out!” she cried in a
    moment of terror. “Oooooh, please!”

    Douglas ignored her pleas, knowing the pain would go away. He moved his
    hips slowly, allowing her pussy to adjust to having it stuffed with his
    prick. “Easy, baby,” he soothed, keeping his raging passion in check.
    “The pain will go away.”

    Crissy thrashed beneath her father, whimpering, the pain unbearable.
    She bucked up, jerking her hips. She clawed his arms, her blue eyes
    bulging. “Daddy … it hurts!”

    Douglas eased back, pushed forward, his cock slipping easily into her
    pussy. “Unnn, baby.”

    “Aghhhh!” Crissy wailed. She twisted her hips as her father stuffed her
    cunt. This time when he stabbed into her cunt, the pain disappeared and
    a hot sizzling warmth took its place. Pain gone, her passion quickly
    returned, turning her back into a hot crazed sex kitten. “Daddy!
    Daddy!”

    “Yeah, baby!” He grinned. “I told you.” He eased back, leaving only the
    head of his bloated cock buried inside his daughter’s pussy. “Ride it,
    Crissy.”

    “Yes, Daddy,” she panted. Crissy lifted her hips, her stretched cunt
    gliding wetly over her father’s buried prick. “Unnnn. Oooooh, it feels
    so good! So damn fuckin’ good!”

    Douglas’ balls swelled. He leered down, watched as his lust-crazed
    teenaged daughter fucked herself madly on his stiff prick. “Enjoy,
    baby. Fuck yourself blind.”

    “I am,” she squealed. “Ooooh, Daddy. It’s the best feeling in the
    world.” Crissy bucked up. The syrupy juice in her pussy bathed his fat
    cockshaft. Her muscles pulsed rapidly against his prick. She twisted
    her hips and ground her clit against his hard groin. “Ooooh, Christ,
    I’m goin’ crazy.”

    “Not yet, baby,” he assured her. “It gets even better.” To give her an
    example, he drove his hips forward, pounding her wriggling body back
    into the mattress. He eased back, lunged again, then twisted his hips,
    his cockhead gouging the tight wet walls of her sizzling cunt.

    “Ahhhh! Yessss!” She bucked up and met his thrusting stabs, her clit
    mashed by his groin. “Aghhhhh! Don’t stop! Keep fuckin’ me, Daddy!”

    Douglas fucked hard, smashing his daughter’s body between his hard
    driving fame and mattress. With his cock buried, he jerked his hips,
    twisting his long fat prick inside her fuckhole. His teeth clenched,
    his jaw tight, his cock throbbed inside her tight steamy pussy. “Baby.”

    With her pussy filled with her father’s prick, Crissy went wild. She
    thrashed beneath him, her tits jiggling, her fingers kneading his stiff
    muscled arms. “I’m in heaven, Daddy. Make me cum.”

    “Soon, baby,” he rasped, stabbing her gulping cunt with long teasingly
    slow strokes. “When you can’t stand the pleasure anymore.”

    Tammy opened the door and stared into Crissy’s bedroom. A gasp caught
    in her throat and her knees went weak. “Oh, God,” she whispered,
    watching her father slam his cock into Crissy’s pussy. “Ooooh, God.”

    Neither Crissy nor her father heard or saw Tammy. They were too busy
    fucking.

    Crissy trembled. Hot spasms rippled through her pussy each time her
    father plunged his cock into her sopping-wet hole. She quivered, using
    her cunt muscles every time her father eased back and dragged his cock
    from her cunt hole. “Faster, Daddy! I’m going crazy.”

    Douglas was going crazy, too. Fucking his daughter’s tight wet pussy
    had his balls rumbling and his cockshaft thickening with blood. “How’s
    this, baby?” he growled, shortening his strokes and adding more power
    behind the quickening thrusts.

    “Oooooh, my God! Yes! Yes!” She felt his fat throbbing cock inside her
    cunt. Her hips bucked and she thrust her cunt forward. “You’re so deep,
    Daddy!”

    With the next plunge, Douglas smacked his groin against her trembling
    body. The head of his cock stabbed deep. “Unnn, Crissy!”

    “Fuck me, Daddy!” she wailed, her cunt gliding wetly along his cum-
    swelled hard-on. Her hips came ramming up, her pussy gobbling on his
    buried cockshaft. Her ass crashed back to the bed as her father pounded
    her into the mattress. She moaned, matching his quick stabbing thrusts
    with her own jerky moves.

    Douglas fucked into her juicy pussy with fast-paced lunges. “Baby.” His
    broad chest heaved as his breathing grew more intense. Hard jabs drove
    his cock into her squiggling body. He drilled her pussy, fucking the
    entire length of his prick into her frothy cunt.

    “Daddy! I’m so close!” She lunged up, twisting her hips.

    Douglas rammed back, his cock slicing through her mushy fuckhole. He
    felt her gripping cunt muscles squeeze his stabbing cockshaft. “Baby
    … you’re dynamite!”

    “Ooooh, Daddy!” His words made her head spin. She banged her cunt onto
    his cock and ground her clit against his hard groin. “I feel so full!”
    Her slim sizzling body wiggled frantically on the bed as whimpering
    sobs escaped her drooling mouth.

    “Daddy!” The last hard driving fuck-thrust triggered her orgasm. She
    began to shake. Her legs came around his back and locked, her heels
    digging into his hips.

    “I’m cumming! I’m … cumming!” Orgasms ripped through her pussy. Her
    cunt flooded with her pussy-cum, bathing her father’s stabbing prick.
    Her pussy pulsed rapidly, eager for the load of cum buried in her
    father’s swinging balls.

    “I’m cumming, Daddy. I’m creaming all the fuck over!” Crissy went
    insane.

    Douglas saw his daughter’s face twist into an expression of lust. He
    knew she was creaming, felt the orgasms in her pussy attack his cock.
    It blew his mind. He fucked her harder, making her scream.

    “Cum, Daddy!” she squealed. “Cum! Cum!”

    With his next stabbing thrust, Douglas’ balls erupted. Hot thick cum
    shot up through his pounding prick, spewing from his pisser. Thick
    globs of cum whitewashed his daughter’s tight cunt. “I’m cumming, baby!
    Jesus Christ. I’m cumming!”

    Crissy arched her back. The hot squirting cum from her father’s prick
    sent her screaming into another series of fantastic orgasms. She lunged
    up, rocking her hips, craving more of his spewing prick. “I feel your
    cum, Daddy! Oooooh, keep cumming! Fuck me!”

    Hot sticky cum poured from her pussy each time her father rammed his
    cock into her wiggling body. She felt his cum fill her body and it
    drove her mad. “Harder, Daddy! Faster!”

    Her ass hammered the bed. Her tits shook, the nipples sore and swollen.
    “I’m still cumming!” She bucked up, twisting her clit against his groin
    as he slammed her back to the bed.

    Douglas pounded her violently. His hips jabbed forward at blinding
    speed, driving his cock to the root each time. “Baby,” he roared, his
    muscles straining, his arms weakening.

    Crissy’s cum greased her father’s drilling cockshaft. It mixed with his
    cum inside her fuckhole, gushed out down her cunt crack and formed a
    puddle on the sheet. A gurgling moan escaped her mouth. It was as if
    her father’s cock had stabbed into her throat. “Your … cock …
    ooooh, Daddy! I …” She was delirious.

    Douglas stared from glazed eyes at his daughter’s beautiful face. In
    the throes of passion, her face had lost its innocence. His gut knotted
    as his cum-stained balls slapped against her quivering body with each
    stab into her squishy cunt.

    Crissy was in bliss. Her hips moved at the same frantic pace her father
    had set. Her ass came off the bed, her hips bucked, and she moaned when
    he drove her squirming twisting body back onto the bed. “Ooooh, Daddy!”
    She stiffened, raking his chest. “Ahhhh!”

    Douglas fucked hard, his balls about drained. His arms crumbled and he
    crushed her beneath him, his hips still stabbing, slicing his cock in
    and out of her climaxing pussy.

    Crissy found his neck with her mouth and chewed. Her arms circled his
    back, and she held him tight. She lunged up, moaning, her tits crushed
    against his chest. “Ooooh, Daddy!”

    Douglas ground her back onto the bed, his hands skimming under her
    body, clutching the cheeks of her jiggling ass. Panting, his groans
    lost in her throat, he fucked her maniacally until she lay limp and
    weak beneath him.

    Crissy purred like a contented cat. She stroked his back lovingly. Her
    hips twitched and her legs fell away from his body. She lay there,
    savoring her cum-stuffed cunt. “I’m a woman, Daddy,” she whispered.

    Douglas rolled off his daughter’s body and panted as he caught his
    breath, his prick limp, sticky, lying like a slab of meat against his
    thigh. “You’re better than your mother ever was.”

    “Mmmm, Daddy,” she cooed, rolling into his arms. It was then that she
    spotted Tammy standing at the door. “Tammy!”

    Douglas lifted his head. “How … long have you been there?”

    “Long enough to want you to do the same thing to me,” Tammy sighed. She
    ran into the bedroom and joined them on the bed.

    “I’ll never make it through the night,” Douglas groaned happily.

    “I think you will,” Tammy said, scampering down to his limp cock.

    Crissy licked his chest. “I know you will.”

    Chapter 5

    Tammy licked her father’s prick, tasting the juices of Crissy’s pussy.
    “You gonna break my cherry, too, Daddy?” she cooed.

    “When you get me hard,” he groaned. He stroked Crissy’s hair as she
    nibbled on his chest.

    “Ooooh, I’ll get you hard,” Tammy giggled. She wanted her father’s cock
    as badly as Crissy had wanted it. She crawled between his legs, then
    lapped her tongue over his balls. She was trembling, knowing once his
    prick was hard, her father would rip away her cherry.

    “You want any help?” Crissy sighed. She nibbled her way across her
    father’s chest. She licked him, her tongue burning a path to his groin.

    “Sure,” Tammy said. “We’ll make him crazy and then he can bust me open
    like he busted you.”

    Crissy giggled. It was the first time in her life she had beaten her
    older sister at anything. “You’ll love it, Tammy,” she said, bragging.
    “It hurts, but, oh, does it feel good.”

    Douglas moaned under the hot licking mouths of his two daughters. He
    heaved a sigh, knowing it would be a long night. “Have fun, kids.”

    “We will, Daddy!” Crissy giggled. She joined her sister at her father’s
    limp prick. “He sucked my cunt, too,” she boasted.

    Tammy contained her jealousy. They had all night and she was sure that
    whatever their father did to Crissy, he would do to her. She licked her
    tongue up over his balls.

    Crissy sucked the head of his cock into her mouth. She swirled her
    tongue over his prick-head, skimming into his pisser.

    “Jesus,” Douglas groaned, wondering if he would survive the night.

    “I sucked him off first,” Crissy continued to taunt. “His cum was
    delicious!”

    Tammy ignored her and licked her father’s balls.

    “Get on your side, Daddy,” Crissy said. “I’ll lick your ass while Tammy
    sucks you hard again.” She winked at her sister.

    Douglas did as his daughter asked, eager to feel Crissy’s mouth on his
    ass. “Ream me, baby.”

    “Mmmmm, you look great, Daddy,” she mewled. She licked his hips, then
    slithered her tongue over his ass. “Mmmmm.”

    Tammy feasted on her father’s limp cock. She brought his meaty prick
    into her mouth and gently chewed, enjoying his moans of pleasure. She
    had to admit, even to herself, that Crissy’s boldness and oversexed
    personality was making this all possible. She didn’t know how it had
    happened, she only cared that it did.

    Douglas jerked his hips, his cock filling Tammy’s mouth. He jerked
    back, slammed his ass against Crissy’s face. “God, I must be the
    luckiest man alive,” he moaned.

    Crissy plunged her tongue into his ass, working her spit into his
    shitter. Already, the passion her father’s cock had satisfied her with
    earlier began to tickle her again deep in her pussy. She sucked hard,
    snaking her tongue deep, her hands clawing his back.

    Tammy felt the strength return to her father’s cock. It spurred her on.
    She chewed hungrily, feeling it begin to throb in her mouth.

    “Keep suckin’, Tammy,” Douglas groaned. His gut churned and his balls
    began to swell with a new load of jizz.

    Crissy pulled her tongue from her father’s asshole. She sucked on his
    asscheeks, turning his flesh red and blotchy. Moaning, she writhed on
    the bed, her hot little pussy getting all creamy. She rubbed her body
    against the back of his legs, mashing her tits against him. “Ooooh,
    Daddy. I love sucking your ass.”

    Douglas groaned, thrashing between his two sex-crazed daughters. “I’m
    getting hard, Crissy. Tammy’s good.”

    Tammy swelled with pride. She popped her mouth off his cock and chewed
    his prick shaft. Warm spit soaked his cockshaft, dribbled to the sheet.

    Crissy didn’t care that Tammy could suck cock. She knew she was
    terrific and she had been to her father’s prick first, had her cherry
    busted first, and now she was sucking on his ass. Another first. It was
    all that mattered.

    Tammy fondled his balls and, slipping her hand between his legs, she
    played with Crissy’s tits. Her virgin pussy was soaked, pulsing, greedy
    for her father’s cock. She lathered his prick with spit, trembling as
    it grew thicker and longer.

    Crissy gasped under her sister’s manipulating fingers. She spread the
    cheeks of her father’s ass, buried her face, and plunged her tongue
    back into his asshole. She reached around, her fingers finding Tammy’s
    pussy. She stroked her virgin cunt slit, enjoying the sticky warmth of
    her sister’s cream as it flowed over her fingers.

    Tammy moaned, humping her sister’s fingers as she gobbled hungrily on
    her father’s almost stiff cock.

    Douglas was sandwiched between them, Tammy on his prick, Crissy on his
    ass. He jerked, slamming his prick into Tammy’s mouth.

    Tammy gagged, pulled her mouth away. Panting, she stared at his prick.
    It was jutting out from his groin stiff as a board. “It’s hard.”

    Crissy came away from her father’s ass, rolled him onto his back and
    stared at his prick. “Let’s share him for awhile,” she panted.

    Tammy, greedy for it all, gobbled his cock into her mouth. She wasn’t
    going to give up his cock unless she had to. She plunged her head down,
    forcing the entire length into her throat. She sucked, her head bobbing
    up and down.

    Crissy watched. “I can do that, too,” she said smugly.

    Douglas could only groan. He slammed up into Tammy’s mouth and looked
    at Crissy. “For once, Baby … no fighting.”

    Crissy giggled. “There’s only one of you. What else can we do?” She
    joined her sister, chewing on the base of his prick as Tammy gobbled
    greedily on his bloated cockhead.

    Both girls licked, sucked, and nibbled on their father’s cock. Their
    lips met and they kissed each other, their tongues swirling around
    their father’s throbbing hard-on. Up and down his cock, their hot
    greedy mouths worked their magic, meeting at his bell-shaped pricktip,
    where they kissed again, their spit dribbling down all over his balls.

    “Jesus Christ,” Douglas groaned. His hairy balls ached. He jerked up,
    writhing in the hot sucking mouths of his two sex-crazed daughters.
    “You two little bitches are fabulous.”

    Crissy, having sucked her father off before, relinquished his cock to
    Tammy. “You suck him,” she purred. “I’ll take care of the rest of his
    body.” She nibbled her hungry mouth all over his groin, worked her way
    up to his chest. Her hot mouth slobbered over his heavy chest, chewed
    and sucked on his nipples.

    With Crissy gone, Tammy feasted on her father’s cock. She sucked it
    into her mouth, whipped her tongue over his bloated prick-head, then
    gobbled it into her throat. Cock hair tickled her nose as his prick
    throbbed deep in her gullet. Her pussy, virgin and wet, pulsed as she
    realized that soon his cock would be ripping through her cherry and
    making her a woman like Crissy. It drove her wild. “Unnnnn,” she
    moaned, her throat stuffed with his cock.

    Crissy was panting, her young body on fire. She writhed, rubbing her
    soft flesh against her father’s hard frame. “Ooooh, Daddy. Everything
    is so wonderful.”

    “I know, baby,” Douglas groaned. He caressed Crissy, his hips jerking,
    driving his cock in and out of Tammy’s hot sucking mouth.

    Crissy fused her mouth to her father’s, plunged her tongue and
    explored. Her tits mashed against his chest, and she pressed her cunt
    against his jerking hips, enjoying the friction against her clit.

    Douglas sucked his daughter’s invading tongue. He squirmed against her
    young soft body. His hips lunged up, his cock slamming into Tammy’s
    throat as he enjoyed both his children to the fullest.

    Crissy pulled her mouth from her father’s. “Fuck Tammy now,” she
    panted. “Let me watch you rip out her cherry.” She was trembling,
    overheated and eager to watch Tammy get fucked.

    Douglas groaned. Two cherries in one night. He jerked as Tammy’s mouth
    gnawed on his hard throbbing cock. “I’m ready. Jesus, am I ready.”

    Tammy dragged her teeth up the length of her father’s cock. “So am I,
    Daddy,” she whimpered. She looked at his prick and shivered. It would
    soon be buried in her pussy. “Ooooh, shit, I’m creaming already.”

    “So am I,” Crissy purred.

    Tammy threw herself on her back, spread her legs and moaned. “Fuck me,
    Daddy. Make me a woman, like Crissy.” She brought her fingers down to
    her virgin cunt and parted the slippery folds of her turned-on pussy.
    “Rip me open.”

    Douglas stared at Tammy’s red silky pussy hair. Frothy white cunt-cream
    oozed from her virgin pussy. “You’re sopping wet, baby.”

    “Stick it in me, Daddy!” she gasped, trembling with anticipation. “Fuck
    me!” Her hips wiggled frantically as she stroked her own cunt.

    Crissy stared at her sister, remembering how great she had tasted. She
    licked her lips. “Not that way, Tammy. Get on your hands and knees.”
    She giggled. “Pretend you’re a dog.”

    “Yeah,” Tammy moaned. She scrambled onto her hands and knees, wiggling
    her ass. “Fuck me, Daddy.”

    Crissy crawled over in front of her sister, got on her hands and knees,
    and shook her ass. “You can lick my cunt hole while Daddy fucks you.”

    Tammy swooned, her head reeling. She looked back at her father,
    wondering if he minded.

    “He knows, Tammy,” Crissy giggled. “He watched us today when we were
    fuckin’ around together.”

    Douglas leered at his two children. It was wild. His gaze fell to
    Tammy’s virgin cunt and his prick seemed to grow another two inches. He
    rubbed her ass, his fingers gliding down between her creamy asscheeks.

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” Tammy sighed. The inside of her cunt contracted. “Stick
    it in me.”

    Crissy crawled around behind her sister. She gripped her father’s huge
    cock. “Let me put it in, Daddy.”

    Douglas groaned, jerking his cock through Crissy’s fingers. His fingers
    still caressed the tiny wrinkled crack of Tammy’s shitter. He looked at
    Crissy and saw the lust in her innocent blue eyes, then stared at
    Tammy’s virgin fuckhole. “Whewww, whatta night this is goin’ to be.”

    Crissy tugged on his cock, pulling him closer to Tammy’s jiggling ass.
    Douglas stroked his cock across her virgin pussyslit, watching as hot
    buttery cunt-cream coated the head of his cock. “God, Tammy’s really
    creaming.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy!” Tammy wailed. “Don’t tease me.” She was shaking,
    anxious for her father to fuck her.

    Douglas ignored his daughter’s pleas and continued to torture her. He
    reached under, grabbed one of Tammy’s large tits and squeezed. “You’ll
    get it, Tammy.”

    He was seething with desire. “No more fooling around, Tammy,” he
    grunted, taking his hand off his prick. He stroked his cock through
    Tammy’s puffy cuntlips while Crissy pulled on Tammy’s tits. “You ready,
    baby?”

    “Yes, Daddy!” Tammy squealed. “Fuck me!”

    Douglas pushed the head of his cock into his daughter’s cunt. His
    prick-head pressed against her cherry and he paused, savoring the
    moment.

    “Ooooh, Crissy, I feel it!” Tammy began to tremble.

    “Hard, Daddy,” Crissy urged. “Ram it in her!”

    Douglas groaned, the heat of his daughter’s cunt sending hot jolts of
    passion through his cock shaft. He held her hips, bringing Tammy to a
    feverish pitch before ripping his cock through the thin skin of her
    cherry.

    “Do it, Daddy!” Tammy screeched. She shoved back, moaning as the
    pressure on her cherry increased.

    Douglas held his lust in check, the hot fire in Tammy’s pussy driving
    him wild.

    Crissy stared, first at Tammy’s flushed face, then at her father. “Fuck
    her, Daddy. Make her howl.”

    Douglas couldn’t take the strain any longer. Like an enraged lion, he
    slammed forward,his cock cutting through her cherry. He didn’t stop
    until his groin was flush with her quivering asscheeks.

    Tammy’s eyes bulged and her face twisted in agony. “Ayyieeee!” she
    screeched, thrashing her hips in a desperate effort to free her body of
    the terrible pain that her father’s cock was causing.

    Crissy saw the pain on her sister’s face. “Fuck her, Daddy!” she
    shrieked. Seeing her sister thrashing in agony turned her on. “Fuck her
    hard!”

    Douglas ignored Crissy’s shouts. He held his cock deep in Tammy’s
    pussy, feeling the muscles of her cunt trying to dislodge his prick.
    “Easy, Tammy. Easy!”

    Tammy jerked, her eyes filling with tears. Her mouth twisted, and she
    began to pant like a puppy, hoping the horrible pain would go away. “It
    hurts, Daddy!”

    Crissy giggled. She grabbed her sister’s tits, squeezed them hard,
    adding to Tammy’s pain. “You’ll be begging for his cock in a minute,”
    she moaned.

    Tammy jerked forward, twisting her shoulders. The pain in her pussy and
    the pain in her tits had her head spinning. She screamed and jerked her
    hips, but her father’s cock stayed buried to the hilt.

    Douglas eased back, then pushed slowly forward, allowing his screaming
    daughter to adjust to his thick prick. He fucked her slow and felt the
    juices in her pussy begin to flow again. A grin of triumph spread over
    his face. Tammy was just like Crissy. They were both hot for cock.

    Tammy’s pain-racked face changed to a mask of lust. “Ooooh, Daddy!” she
    wailed, feeling his cock begin to glide painlessly in and out of her
    pussy. “I like it. Oooooh, Daddy!”

    Crissy creamed as she watched Tammy enjoy their father’s prick. “Fuck
    him back, Tammy. Ride his cock.”

    Tammy rocked on her hands and knees. The pleasure in her pussy was
    mounting. “Ooooh, it feels so good!” She jerked back, her now-drenched
    pussy gobbling hungrily on her father’s prick each time he eased it
    into her pussy.

    Douglas felt the muscles of her cunt clamp around his thrusting
    cockshaft. His balls ached, slapping against the backs of her thighs.
    He filled her cunt with his cock and moaned. “You’re tight, baby. Nice
    and tight. Just like Crissy.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” she crooned, swaying back and forth. “I never knew it
    could feel so good.”

    Crissy felt a tinge of jealousy, but quickly erased it. She was going
    to have to share her father and there was nothing she could do about
    it. “Make her cum, Daddy!”

    “Not yet!” Tammy cried out. “Let me enjoy my first fuck!” She rotated
    her hips and the hungry muscles of her cunt pulsed against the stiff
    bloated meat of her father’s cock.

    Crissy crawled back in front of her sister’s face and presented her
    with the cheeks of her ass. “You can start licking my asshole anytime
    you want, Tammy.” She wiggled her ass, her body tingling.

    Tammy stared at her sister’s ass. When her sister’s cunt was stuffed
    full of her father’s prick, Crissy’s fuckhole looked even more
    delicious than it had this morning. She flicked out her tongue,
    slapping it over the creamy flesh of Crissy’s ass. She soaked it with
    spit, then began to chew on the sweet meat of her asscheeks.

    “Oooooh, Tammy,” Crissy moaned, wiggling her hips. “Go in my asshole.
    Ream me, Tammy! Tongue my shitter.”

    Tammy was in bliss. She thrived on her father’s groans as she massaged
    his slowly pumping cock with her cunt. She used her tongue on Crissy’s
    ass, enjoying her sister’s whimpering sighs of joy. Everything was
    fabulous.

    Douglas explored Tammy’s body with his hands, his gaze flowing over her
    asscheeks, up her smooth back, over her head to Crissy’s ass. “Jesus,
    whatta sight.” He jabbed, twisting his hips, his cock gouging at the
    spongy walls of his daughter’s sopping wet pussy.

    “Fuck her, Daddy!” Crissy shouted as she mashed her ass onto Tammy’s
    face. Her head snapped back. Tammy’s tongue had plunged deep in her
    asshole. “Oooooh, Tammy!”

    Tammy was out of her mind. She was getting fucked by her father, and at
    the same time, she was eating her sister’s asshole. Things couldn’t be
    better.

    Crissy collapsed on the bed, her ass high in the air, Tammy’s exploring
    tongue driving her wild. Spittle drooled from her panting mouth and she
    clawed the sheets, whimpering and writhing in bliss. “Ooooh, Tammy. I’m
    creaming.” She struggled, reached under, grabbed her own pussy and
    began to fondle it roughly.

    Douglas eased his cock from Tammy’s tight pussy. He felt the tremendous
    pressure of her wet grease-lined cunt hole try to keep him captive.
    With only the head of his prick inside Tammy’s cunt, he slammed
    forward, drilling his prick to the root. He fucked her over and over
    again.

    “Baby,” he groaned, each time he whacked his cock into her cunt.
    “Unnnn, Tammy!”

    Each slamming thrust of her father’s cock made Tammy howl. At the same
    time, it drove her face against the cheeks of Crissy’s ass and her
    tongue into her asshole. Both Crissy’s screams and her father’s grunts
    had her swirling on a cloud of lust.

    Douglas held his daughter’s hips in his big hands, his fingers sinking
    into her pliant assmeat. He moved slowly, with long powerful strokes,
    stuffing her cunt with his cock, then pulling out, torturing Tammy
    until she was sobbing hysterically for him to quicken his pace.

    Tammy’s screams were muffled against Crissy’s ass. Lights flashed
    behind her fluttering eyelids. Her father’s cock was the most wonderful
    thing in the world and he was driving her insane. His expert jabs were
    keeping her head spinning and she was glad that she had never given a
    boy her cherry. It would not have been as exciting.

    Crissy was writhing maniacally on the bed, her ass plastered against
    Tammy’s face and her own fingers pulling and clawing at her own clit.
    She jerked, gasping for air as she strained her neck to lift her head.
    “Deeper, Tammy! Go deeper!”

    Tammy gobbled hungrily on Crissy’s ass, her tongue plunging deep each
    time her father stabbed his cock into her pussy. She shuddered, waiting
    for each thrust of her father’s cock. The agony between each stab felt
    like an eternity and she wanted it faster.

    She pulled her face from Crissy’s ass. “Faster, Daddy! Please!” She
    rocked her hips, lunging back, using her natural instincts to drive her
    father crazy.

    Douglas, his lust boiling in his balls, picked up the pace, stabbing
    his cock faster into Tammy’s spongy wet cunt. He was greeted with more
    soupy cunt-cream. It bathed his prick, oozed out from between her
    cuntlips and ran down his swinging balls.

    “Yeses, Daddy!” Tammy screamed, thrilled with the quickening pace.
    “Oooooh, harder, Daddy! Harder!”

    Douglas obliged his screaming child. He fucked her with hard lightning
    jabs. His cock skewered her cunt deeply. Muscles tugged rapidly on his
    pounding cockshaft. “Baby,” he grunted, his balls rumbling in agony.

    With her father fucking her the way she wanted, Tammy went back to
    gobbling Crissy’s asshole. She reamed her sister’s shitter with her
    tongue and chewed viciously on her soft tender asscheeks, repaying her
    sister for mauling her tits so roughly. Spit slobbered from her mouth
    each time she licked and chewed Crissy’s asscrack.

    Crissy moaned and slammed back, her own fingers urgently pulling and
    rubbing her pulsing clit. She jabbed a finger into her pussy, smeared
    the creamy juice over her clit and sobbed with passion.

    Tammy was being battered by them both. Douglas was pounding her pussy
    and Crissy was mashing her face. She rocked on her hands and knees,
    drowning in the pleasure of her father’s jabbing prick. Her huge tits
    swelled, hanging like heavy weights, ready to explode. She bit Crissy’s
    ass and enjoyed her sister’s screams.

    Douglas watched the fantastic sight of his two naked daughters. His
    balls rumbled, aching to be rid of the thick cum that churned like
    lava. He brought his gaze back to Tammy’s jiggling ass, spread her
    cheeks and gazed hotly at her wrinkled asshole. “Soon, baby,” he
    groaned, his cock swelling, ready to burst.

    Douglas’ ears were bombarded by the screams and moans of his two lust-
    crazed children. He stared at his cock, enjoying the sight of his prick
    shaft skewering her tight pussy. Warm sudsy cream clung to his jabbing
    cockshaft. The squishing sounds of her pussy blended with his
    daughter’s wails of pleasure. He groaned and jabbed faster, his groin
    whacking against the cheeks of her ass.

    Tammy went insane. Never in her young life had she expected this. She
    swooned, her young mind conjuring up an image of what she looked like
    with her father fucking her pussy and her mouth plastered to Crissy’s
    ass. It overwhelmed her.

    “Unnnn,” she moaned, the garbled sound of her voice lost in Crissy’s
    asshole. Her body responded to her erotic image. She jerked, twisted,
    and bucked under her father’s driving cock. Spasms rippled through her
    body. Spit gurgled in her throat. She choked, forcing her spit into
    Crissy’s asshole. Her hips matched her father’s pace as she climbed
    toward a mind-blowing orgasm.

    Douglas slammed his prick into her pussy, his groin slapping noisily
    against the cheeks of her jiggling ass. Each thrust sliced his cock
    through the buttery ooze of her cream as it flowed from her pulsing
    cunt walls. His balls ached, each slap against her body reminding him
    that his cum needed to be released. He groaned and bit his bottom lip,
    fighting the urge to empty his balls.

    “Cum, Tammy,” he groaned, wanting his child to cream first. “Cum!”

    Tammy pulled her drooling mouth from Crissy’s asshole. The room was
    spinning, her body felt as if it were on fire. “I’m ready, Daddy. I’m
    ready!”

    Crissy wasn’t going to miss the best part. She rolled away and watched
    as her father fucked Tammy with hard demanding thrusts. Each stab
    brought a tremor to her pussy and she writhed and whimpered frantically
    on the bed, slobber oozing from her mouth.

    “Fuck her, Daddy! Make her cream!” Crissy was insane. “Cream him,
    Tammy. Drown his fuckin’ cock!” She sat up and stared at them both, her
    tits jiggling as she wiggled her ass on the bed.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” Tammy went into spasm. “I’m cumming! Oooooh, I’m
    cumming!”

    Her orgasm gripped her, sent her swirling into a screaming twisting
    fit. Hot orgasms ravaged her pussy, making her screech at the top of
    her lungs.

    Douglas slammed into her climaxing pussy. The hot pulsing muscles on
    his jabbing cockshaft made the cum rumble in his balls. He could no
    longer hold back the fire in his prick. His jabbing hips became a blur.

    “I’m cumming,” he roared. Hard demonic fuck-stabs forced the cum from
    his balls. Thick globs of white jizz sprayed from his cock head,
    spurting into the bubbling furnace of Tammy’s climaxing cunt.

    “I’m cumming,” he bellowed. “I’m creaming you, baby!” His cock swelled,
    his pricktip spewing out great globs of jism. It gushed into her
    exploding cunt. “Aghhhh … baby!”

    Crissy watched. It was like seeing herself. She felt each stab of her
    father’s cock as it cut into Tammy’s climaxing cunt. She licked her
    lips, feeding on the lust created by her father and sister. “Fuck her,
    Daddy! Harder!”

    Douglas fucked Tammy with vicious jabs. His cock, still spurting jizz,
    reached deep inside Tammy’s cunt hole, stretching it, flooding it. He
    looked at Crissy, a lewd grin on his lust-contorted face.

    Crissy pawed her own clit, sending hot orgasms through her empty pussy.
    She rocked on her ass and watched Tammy cream. “Cream Daddy, Tammy.
    Milk his fuckin’ cock.”

    Tammy was out of her head. She met each pounding thrust, absorbed it,
    shuddering and squealing as their bodies clashed. “I’m still cumming,
    Daddy! Oooooh, God!”

    Tammy twisted her head around saw her father behind her. It sent her
    reeling and another orgasm shot through her cunt like a red-hot bullet.
    Her head dropped, snapping from side to side, her red hair lashing
    across her twisted face.

    Hot cum spurted from Douglas’ dilated pisser. Cum flooded her pussy,
    greased her cunt hole, his cock fucking faster and faster through the
    soupy mixture of both their juices. He mauled her hips, every muscle in
    his body straining, bulging as he fucked his squealing daughter
    mercilessly.

    Tammy battled back as Crissy cheered, her voice blending with their
    screams and howls. She felt each squirt of her father’s cum. Each wad
    ignited another orgasm in her pussy. She tossed her head around, stared
    at Crissy. “Ooooh, Crissy. I’m in heaven.”

    She shoved back, almost collapsing. “More, Daddy! More!” She was as
    greedy as Crissy had been. She wanted every drop. “Harder! Harder!”

    Her green eyes floated in her head. “He’s creaming me, Crissy. I’m
    drowning!” Tammy was hysterical. Her arms crumbled and her face crashed
    onto the mattress, her pussy still impaled on her father’s drilling
    cock. She raked the sheets, stretching, twisting, wrenching her body
    maniacally as her father pounded her.

    Douglas was just about drained. His stabbing thrusts slowed, his balls
    just about empty. The last few squirts oozed from his piss-hole without
    any power. He groaned and stopped, his chest heaving as he caught his
    breath.

    “Enough, baby,” he rasped. His prick was still trapped inside Tammy’s
    pussy. It began to shrink, the muscles of her cunt refusing to let it
    go. He groaned again and rode the last of Tammy’s orgasms, then fell
    back, his prick popping from her body.

    “Ahhhhh!” Tammy cried, her body empty. She fell to the bed, whimpering
    and writhing in ecstasy. She was exhausted, sated like never before in
    her life. “Ooooh, Daddy. It was fantastic!”

    Crissy, crazed with passion after seeing Tammy cream, crawled over to
    her father. She licked his balls, her tongue swiping off gobs of cum.
    She sucked on his limp prick, cleaning it with her sucking lips and
    swishing tongue.

    Douglas groaned, finally pushing his daughter away. “No more, Crissy.
    Christ!”

    Crissy giggled and attacked Tammy. She rolled her sister over and
    stared at her fucked-out pussy. Cum oozed freely from her cunt hole.
    “Oooooh, are you gonna taste good now.”

    “No, Crissy,” Tammy protested. “I couldn’t take it!”

    Crissy didn’t care. She forced her sister’s legs apart and plastered
    her mouth to the girl’s pussy. She sucked, getting great thick globs of
    cum into her mouth. She swallowed the cum greedily, then reamed Tammy’s
    pussy, searching for more delicious cum. If Tammy tasted good this
    morning, she was fabulous tonight with cum oozing from her cunt hole.

    Tammy screamed as another orgasm almost made her faint.

    Crissy feasted for what seemed like an hour, but was only minutes. With
    her face covered with cum, she sat up, looked at them both. “We’re
    gonna have more fun together than anybody else in the world.”

    Douglas hauled his two daughters into his arms. “You two kids are
    fantastic.”

    “We know, Daddy,” Crissy said, giggling.

    Douglas cradled their heads. In minutes they were all asleep.

    Chapter 6

    Douglas opened his eyes, and he felt his two naked daughters’ warm
    bodies next to his. He heaved a sigh. It had been quite a day. Except
    for eating, they had spent the whole day in bed. He rolled over and
    looked at the clock. “Your Uncle Harry will be here soon,” he said.

    Crissy lifted her head and smiled. She rubbed her hand down over her
    father’s hard frame and found his cock. “He’d shit a brick if he found
    us all in bed like this.” She stroked her father’s prick.

    Douglas moaned. His kids were sex-crazy and he wondered how long he
    would be able to handle all of their passion.

    Tammy, awakened by their talk, cuddled closer to her father, her mouth
    already licking at his chest while her hand joined Crissy’s at his
    cock. “Maybe he’ll go away if nobody answers the door.”

    Douglas lay on his back, savoring the light caresses of his daughters’
    hands and their warm urgent mouths. “Maybe it would be a good idea if
    we did invite him to join us,” he suggested. “You two little nymphos
    are going to kill me.”

    Crissy giggled, slipped down under the covers and gobbled her father’s
    limp prick into her mouth. She sucked, lathered his cock with her spit.

    “Baby,” Douglas groaned. “God, don’t you get enough?”

    “Never,” Crissy giggled, coming up from under the sheets. “Maybe I
    should go down and entertain Uncle Harry.”

    Douglas grinned while he fondled Tammy’s large creamy tits. “Harry
    always has had a thing for you, Crissy. I think he’d love sticking his
    cock in you.”

    “Ohhh, shit,” Crissy sighed. She scrambled out of bed, her small tits
    jiggling. “You two play. When I’m done getting Uncle Harry to fuck me,
    I’ll bring him up here for a party.”

    Tammy kicked the sheets off, exposing her naked body. She scrambled
    into her father’s arms. “Now, I’ve got you all to myself.”

    Douglas held her, the ache in groin returning. “Put on something real
    sexy, Crissy. Blow his mind.”

    Crissy tingled. Her whole life had changed since yesterday morning. She
    grabbed a pair of tight shorts and slipped them on. The cheeks of her
    ass peeked out and the crotch dug erotically into the gash of her
    pussy. “God. I’m creaming already.”

    Douglas, his hand cupping Tammy’s wet pussy, watched as Crissy slipped
    on a skimpy halter. “Your uncle will have an instant hard-on when he
    sees you.”

    Crissy looked at herself in the mirror and liked what she saw. Quickly,
    she combed her hair, sweeping it into a long ponytail. “I hope Uncle
    Harry likes ’em young, hot and willing.”

    “You described my brother perfectly,” Douglas said, his cock throbbing
    under Tammy’s manipulating hands. “Tease him good and proper, baby.”

    “I will, Daddy.” She glanced back over her shoulder and saw Tammy
    feasting on her father’s cock, her pussy directly over her father’s
    face. “Chew her up, Daddy.”

    Douglas groaned, pulled Tammy’s pussy to his mouth and sucked.

    Crissy left the bedroom. Her sister and father were too busy eating
    each other to talk. She hurried downstairs to wait for her uncle, her
    young body sizzling, eager to sample another cock.

    Crissy was sitting on the couch when the doorbell rang. She almost
    jumped out of her skin. “Oooooh, shit,” she sighed, bouncing up from
    the couch and hurrying to the door.

    “Hi, honey,” Harry said when Crissy opened the door. His breath caught
    in his chest as he leered hotly at his young sexy niece. “Your father’s
    expecting me.”

    “Come on in, Uncle Harry,” Crissy purred, tingling under his hot
    glances. She went into his arms, rubbing her body against his, her lips
    grazing wetly over his open mouth. “You haven’t been around in weeks.”

    Harry’s groin turned to cement and he held her for a moment, aware of
    her soft young body pressed against his. He forced her out of his arms,
    his face flushed, his cock growing rapidly in his pants.

    Crissy took his hand, and she pulled him toward the couch. “You get
    comfortable. I’ll make you a drink.”

    Harry plopped on the couch and leered at his niece’s ass as she
    strolled over to the bar. “Whewww. I wonder how Doug manages to keep
    his hands off her,” he mumbled under his breath.

    “Did you say something?” Crissy cooed.

    “Nothin’, honey.” He stared at her ass as the soft creamy flesh of her
    asscheeks peeked out from under the tight-fitting shorts. His cock had
    stiffened into a raging hard-on. It happened every time he came over to
    visit his brother, but today, his hot sexy little niece seemed to be
    even sexier than ever.

    Crissy felt his stare on her ass. She bent over, gave him a good view
    as she picked up a piece of lint from the rug. She heard his breath
    suck in, and it turned her on.

    “Here’s your drink, Uncle Harry,” she said, walking toward him, her
    small tits jiggling under the loose skimpy halter.

    Harry devoured her with his eyes. “Where’s your father?”

    “He’ll be home in a few hours. He said to wait, and for me to keep you
    comfortable.” She licked her lips and winked. “You don’t mind, do you?”

    “Not at all, honey,” Harry said, his voice raspy.

    “I’m glad,” Crissy mewled, cuddling up against him on the couch. “I
    know I’m only a teenager, but maybe we can find some things to do while
    we wait for Daddy.”

    Harry’s cock ached in his pants. He felt the pressure of her tit
    against his arm and the sweet scent of her perfume invaded his head.
    The things he wanted to do, he knew for sure Douglas wouldn’t like at
    all. He took a large gulp of his drink.

    “Can I have some?” Crissy asked, rubbing her tit against his arm.

    “Aren’t you a little young to be drinking?” he said as Crissy took the
    glass from his hand.

    “I’ve been drunk before,” she purred, gulping down the drink. “Mmmmm,
    tastes good.”

    “You better be careful who you get drunk with,” Harry said, watching
    her go to the bar to make another drink. “Some boy might take advantage
    of you.”

    “Oooooh, I don’t like boys,” Crissy said, bringing him a much stronger
    drink. She stood in front of him. “I like men.”

    Harry’s eyes focused on her crotch and the seam of her shorts cutting
    into her pussy. He took the drink, then swallowed half of it. It was
    going to be a long two hours.

    Crissy glanced down at his crotch and saw the bulge. It turned her on,
    knowing she could make a man hot. “Do you like young girls, Uncle
    Harry?” She took his half empty glass and drained it.

    Harry stared, his mouth drying up and the bulge in his pants growing
    larger. “Every man likes young girls,” Harry said, his voice husky, his
    gaze riveted to Crissy’s plump tits straining against her sexy halter.

    “As young as me?” she purred, taking a deep breath, her nipples
    swelling, outlined erotically against the pink material of her top.

    “You’re just a baby,” Harry said, a lump growing in his throat.

    She spun around, and swinging her ass, went back to the bar and made
    another drink. “The boys don’t think I’m a baby,” she said, handing him
    another drink. “They’re always trying to get fresh with me.”

    “Do you let them?” he asked hoarsely, gulping thirstily on the fresh
    drink.

    “Never,” she said, enjoying her teasing game. “I don’t want some dumb
    boy pawing at my tits.” Her blue eyes brightened. “They’re always
    trying to stick their hands down my shorts and touch my pussy, too,”
    she added breathlessly.

    Harry’s mind filled with an image of Crissy naked. “You can’t blame
    them,” he said. “You’re a very sexy girl.”

    She leaned over, planting a wet kiss on her uncle’s mouth. “Thank you,
    Uncle Harry.”

    Harry’s eyes gazed into the top of her halter and saw the plump creamy
    flesh of her tits. It took all of his willpower not to grab her and
    haul her into his arms.

    Crissy knew where he was looking and she stayed bent over, giving him a
    real good look.

    “Maybe I should go,” Harry said, finding it difficult to keep his hands
    off his young niece. “I’ll come back when Doug’s here.”

    “No,” she pouted. She moved his arms and plopped on his lap. “Daddy
    would never forgive me if I didn’t keep you entertained while he was
    gone.”

    The entertainment Harry had in mind, he was sure, Doug would never
    approve of. He tried getting her off his lap, but she locked her arms
    around his neck.

    “Am I too young for you, Uncle Harry?” She brought her mouth to his ear
    and flicked out her tongue.

    “Jesus, Crissy,” Harry moaned. She was squirming on his cock and the
    pain filled his groin.

    “Drinking all that whiskey made me high.”

    “Come on, honey,” Harry rasped, the temptation to rape his hot sexy
    niece growing stronger.

    She rubbed against him and wiggled her ass. “I think your cock is
    sticking me in the ass,” she giggled. “I think you have a hard-on.”

    She grabbed his drink, stood up, and gulped it down. “Did I get you all
    hot and bothered, Uncle Harry?”

    Harry leered hungrily at his niece. His cock was throbbing and the
    taste of her warm wet lips lingered in his mind.

    “You didn’t answer me,” she teased. “Am I too young for you?”

    “You’re a baby,” he said, his voice low, laced with desire for his sexy
    blonde niece.

    “Oooooh, Uncle Harry.” She smoothed her hands over her tits, her hips
    rocking gently from side to side. “I’ll bet we could have a lot of fun
    together before Daddy gets home.”

    “You better stop fucking around, honey,” he warned. “I’m not some punk
    kid you can tease.”

    “I don’t wanna tease you,” she said. “I want to make love to you, like
    a woman.”

    He stared, watched her fondle her tits through her halter. “You’re a
    virgin, Crissy. Jesus Christ! I’m your uncle.”

    “I’m not a virgin,” she said, licking her lips. In the next instant,
    she whisked off her halter, bared her tits proudly, and enjoyed the
    shocked expression of lust on her uncle’s face.

    “God, Crissy. I can’t take much more of this.” He ogled her tits. They
    were beautiful, creamy, capped with pink rosy nipples.

    “You like looking at them?” she asked breathlessly. She hefted them in
    her hands. “Not as big as Tammy’s, but nice enough, huh?”

    The palms of Harry’s hands were sweaty. He reached for his niece, his
    lust raging like a fire in his balls. He spanned her creamy tits as she
    stepped eagerly toward him. “Unnnn, Crissy!”

    “Aaaaah!” she gasped, her knees buckling as she allowed her uncle to
    fondle her tits. “Ooooh, Uncle Harry. You’re making me cream.”

    Harry didn’t believe what was happening. He was playing with his
    brother’s young teenaged daughter and he couldn’t stop himself.
    “Crissy,” he groaned, his fingers sinking into the pliant meat of her
    sweet succulent tits. “We gotta stop.”

    “Noooo, Uncle Harry. I don’t wanna stop. It feels too good.” She
    stepped back out of his grasping hands. “You want me to take off my
    shorts?”

    Harry could do nothing but nod his head in agreement.

    “Then you can prove it to yourself that I lost my cherry.” She peeled
    off her shorts, kicked them across the room, then displayed her young
    naked body blatantly for her uncle’s delight.

    “Jesus, honey. You’re gorgeous.”

    She stood close, legs spread, her breathing shallow. Her blue eyes
    glowed with the passion that raged in her hot moist pussy. “Touch my
    pussy, Uncle Harry. Stick in your finger.”

    “Unnn, Crissy.” He brought his hands to his niece’s lithe naked body.
    He caressed her hips, her slim narrow waist, and her silky thighs. His
    cock felt as if it were going to bust. “Crissy. We gotta stop.”

    “No, Uncle Harry,” she cooed, knowing he was only talking. “Stick your
    finger in my pussy.” She wiggled her hips. “I’m all gooey inside.”

    Harry cupped the cheeks of her ass with one hand and slipped his other
    hand between her legs. The sweet scent of her overheated pussy met his
    nostrils as he stroked his finger through her wet sticky cunt gash.

    “Inside!” she gasped. “Finger-fuck my pussy.” She jerked, pulling his
    head to her stomach. “Finger my pussy.”

    Harry jabbed a finger deep into Crissy’s cunt. Nothing blocked his way.
    “Damn,” he muttered under his breath as her hot spongy cunt muscles
    began to pulse and contract around his buried finger.

    “Oooooh! I told you!” she cried. “Finger me. Do it fast and make me
    cream. I’m ready to explode.” Teasing her uncle, and knowing they would
    end up fucking on the living room floor, had her crazy hot.

    Harry jabbed his fingers in and out of her fuckhole. Warm squishy cunt-
    cream coated his fingers. Her cushiony pussy muscles gripped tightly
    around his fingers. He kneaded the cheeks of her ass, his head reeling.
    “Goddamn, you’re a hot little bitch.”

    “Yessss,” she hissed through clenched teeth. “Hot for cock. Your cock,
    Uncle Harry!” She jerked her hips, rotating them, and ground her cunt
    down on her uncle’s jabbing fingers.

    “My asshole, too,” she moaned, then realized what she had said.
    “Finger-fuck my asshole, too.”

    Harry didn’t believe it. His baby niece was creaming his fingers,
    begging to have her asshole fingered. It blew his mind.

    “Please, Uncle Harry. Finger my asshole while I cum.”

    Harry obliged his horny niece. He jabbed one finger into her asshole,
    twisting it. At the same time, he jabbed another finger into her pussy.

    “Ahhhh!” she wailed, jerking and thrashing on her uncle’s stabbing
    fingers. “Ooooh, I love it!”

    An explosive climax ripped through her pussy. Her head jerked back,
    snapping from side to side, her ponytail swishing across her crimson
    face. Her knees buckled and she almost collapsed.

    “I’m cumming, Uncle Harry. I’m creaming your fuckin’ fingers.” She
    humped forward, driving his fingers into her pussy. Her ass rotated
    frantically, her uncle’s finger in her asshole, sending her squealing
    into another mind-bending orgasm.

    “Ooooh, I’m cumming. Oooooh, shit! I can’t stand up.” She fell against
    her uncle, clawing her nails through his hair.

    Harry kept her from falling. He fucked her pussy with his fingers, fed
    her tight narrow shitter with another finger. The child’s screams had
    him crazy and he thought for sure he was going to cream his pants like
    some damn kid. “Crissy,” he groaned as hot frothy pussy-cum oozed from
    her cunt and dribbled down his hand and wrist. “Sweet little Crissy.”

    Crissy grabbed him as her legs turned to rubber. She swayed, a high-
    pitched scream rushing from her mouth. “I’m falling. Ooooh, Christ!”

    With Crissy thrashing and twisting in his arms, Harry did his best to
    keep her on her feet, but she was wiggling and twisting too much even
    for him. “Jesus Fucking Christ!”

    A shuddering spasm ripped through her cunt. Her back stiffened, then
    her entire body went into spastic twitches and she seemed to melt to
    the floor, Harry’s fingers popping from her hot sizzling body.

    Harry stared down at his young niece writhing on her back. He wanted to
    tear off his clothes and rape her, but he controlled himself. She was
    his brother’s daughter and only a baby. His cock thought differently.
    It throbbed for the heat of Crissy’s pussy, making him groan in agony.

    Crissy writhed lewdly on the rug, her glassy blue eyes staring up at
    her uncle. She knew he was fighting the urge to fuck her. She also knew
    he wouldn’t be able to control his desire much longer. Knowing this
    made her cream again, and she let out a low moaning rasp as another
    orgasm caromed through her cunt.

    “You’re something, honey,” Harry mouthed. Unconsciously, he rubbed his
    cock through his pants.

    “Let me do that, Uncle Harry,” she whispered. “I love playing with
    cocks.” She pulled herself up, crawling over between his legs. “I love
    sucking cocks, too.”

    Harry groaned and allowed his niece to attack his zipper. “Do whatever
    you want, honey.” He decided that if he were going to lose his battle
    with his conscience, he might as well enjoy it.

    Crissy pulled down his zipper and she fished inside his pants. Her hot
    anxious fingers gripped the thick stem of his throbbing cock. She
    pulled it out and stared wide-eyed at his long fat throbbing cock.
    “Oooooh, Uncle Harry. It’s gorgeous.”

    “Maybe too big for you,” he said, figuring it was some kid who popped
    her cherry.

    “Oh, no,” she sighed. “It’s perfect.” She held his cock in her hands
    and looked up at his lust-crazed face. “It was a man who broke my
    cherry, Uncle Harry.” She licked her lips, smiled. “His cock was just
    as big as yours.”

    “Christ!” Harry gasped, wondering what man had been lucky enough to get
    between Crissy’s beautiful legs and make her a woman. He stroked her
    flushed face with his fingers. “Let me see how good you are with your
    mouth, honey.”

    “I’m real good,” she boasted. “I can take it all.” She opened her
    mouth, then closed it over the bloated head of her uncle’s cock.

    “Ahhhhh, Crissy,” Harry groaned. The heat of her wet mouth shot down
    through his prick shaft and churned the cum rumbling in his balls.
    “Suck it, honey. Suck it all!” He no longer cared that she was his
    brother’s child. All that mattered was that the hot little bitch suck
    him off.

    With the head of his cock against the roof of her mouth, Crissy stroked
    his fat veiny prick shaft with her hands. She sucked, getting a tasty
    drop of cum in her mouth. Her tongue swirled around his pisser and warm
    drooling spit oozed from her mouth, drenching his cock shaft and her
    stroking fingers.

    Harry jerked his ass up from the couch, driving the head of his cock
    into her throat. He groaned, his chest heaving as Crissy’s teeth
    clamped into his thick prick shaft. He dropped back, grunting as she
    released her viselike grip. “Christ, Crissy, don’t bite it off.”

    “Oooh, I won’t bite it off,” she giggled, popping her mouth off his
    prick. “If I did that, you wouldn’t be able to fuck me.”

    Harry moaned as he imagined himself between his niece’s legs, ramming
    home his cock. “Give it a good suck and I’ll give you good fuck.”

    “Promise?”

    He reached down, placed the palms of his hands on her innocent face and
    brought her mouth to his prick. “Stop talking and suck.”

    Crissy closed her lips around his prick. She sucked hard, drawing in
    her cheeks. She used her tongue, whipping it across the underside of
    his prick as she eased his meaty cock into her throat.

    “Unnnn, Crissy!” He squirmed on the couch, his prick swelling inside
    his niece’s mouth. “Suck it, honey. Chew your uncle up real good.”

    Crissy gurgled, stifling a gag as the head of her uncle’s prick
    stretched her throat. She used her teeth, scraping them along his
    sensitive prick shaft as she gobbled every hard inch of his cock into
    her gullet.

    Her mouth and throat stuffed with cockmeat, she slammed her face
    forward, mashing her lips against his zipper. His hard thick cock
    throbbed and she felt as if it had stabbed into her belly. Eyes bulging
    and breathing hard through her nose, she kept his prick buried in her
    throat, wallowing in the strength of his throbbing prick and the joy
    she experienced in giving her uncle pleasure.

    Harry looked down and groaned deep in his throat. She had gobbled his
    entire cock into her mouth. It was unbelievable. He couldn’t wait until
    he fucked her pussy. He had found in his young niece a hot lustful
    woman, and he intended to make the most of it before Douglas found out
    and busted his head open.

    Crissy gulped and eased back, her teeth dragging along the length of
    his cock shaft. She gasped, spittle drooling from her clinging lips.
    She stopped, only the head of his prick in her mouth.

    She pulled off for a second. “Fuck my face!” she gasped, then plunged
    her mouth back down over his cockhead.

    Harry lunged up, driving his prick into her face. His cock fucked her
    gullet, his groin whacking against her lips. He lunged up again,
    slamming his prick over and over again into his niece’s gobbling wet
    mouth.

    Crissy savored each thrust of his cock, shuddering each time his prick
    stretched and filled her throat. She used her tongue like a wet whip,
    lashing it over his cock shaft as he plowed her face with hard
    lightning fuck-stabs.

    “Crissy,” Harry growled, drilling her sucking mouth with his cock.
    “Jesus … Christ!” He jerked his ass off the couch and twisted his
    hips. His cock skewered her throat. “Aghhh!”

    Crissy sucked. Her uncle’s prick was delicious. Her young mind swirled
    with lust. She felt each fuck-stab, loving it when his zipper scraped
    against her wet clinging lips. Gurgling, she felt his cock grow thicker
    in her mouth and she knew it wouldn’t be long before hot cum flooded
    her throat.

    “Unnn, Crissy,” Harry groaned deep in his throat. He battled her
    sucking mouth, not wanting to cream his niece’s face. He didn’t want it
    to end in her mouth. Her pussy was where his cock belonged. He jerked
    on the couch, holding the rumbling cum in his balls in check.

    Crissy was out of her mind–first her father, now her uncle. She sucked
    wildly, taking his long thick cock into her throat. Her head started to
    bob up and down, matching her uncle’s pace. She pulled at his pants,
    clawing his hard groin with her nails.

    Harry’s balls began to rumble. His face twisted in agony. “Crissy,” he
    rasped. His back stiffened and his muscles tensed as he found it almost
    impossible to stop his balls from erupting.

    Crissy, sensing his reluctance to cream her face, pulled her mouth off
    his cock. “Cum in my mouth, Uncle Harry. I’ll suck you hard again so
    you can fuck me.” She licked her lips. “I love cum.”

    Harry nodded, knowing his little niece could do what she said. “Then
    eat it, honey, and I’ll give you every fuckin’ drop I have.”

    “Ooooh, sounds good.” Like a vulture, she brought her lips back to his
    prick and gobbled it into her mouth. She took his prick to his balls,
    his cock hair now tickling her nose. She felt his prick swell in her
    throat and knew it wouldn’t be long now. Swooning, she jerked her head
    up and down, her sucking mouth churning the cum in her uncle’s balls.

    “Un … un … un!” Harry grunted, his ass humping up and down. He
    fucked her face, his balls ready to burst.

    With her mouth covering his prick, Crissy used her tongue and licked
    his jabbing cock shaft. She sucked hard, her cheeks drawing in as she
    urged the cum in his balls to erupt. Her teeth gnawed, her jaw working
    rhythmically from side to side. She felt her uncle tense and she went
    wild.

    “I’m cumming,” Harry roared, his voice filling the living room. He
    slammed up into her mouth. “Aghhhh! I’m cumming!” His balls burst,
    shooting a blast of thick white cum into his niece’s tight wet throat.
    It squirted deep. “Aghhh, Crissy!”

    Crissy gulped the first thick wad. Her eyes bulged and she used her
    mouth, meeting his upward thrusts, slamming her mouth down over the
    length of his cock. She gulped, taking the steady squirting stream of
    thick cum into her mouth and throat. It flooded her cheeks and she
    gagged, but never stopped. She was hungry, needing it all to satisfy
    her passion until he fucked her.

    Harry fucked her throat, his hips jerking, his balls churning out cum
    as fast as Crissy sucked it into her mouth. “Crissy!” he howled,
    lunging up, his cock fucking deep into her throat. “Aghhh!” His balls
    ached, the suction from his niece’s mouth draining them.

    Cum gushed from Crissy’s clinging lips and her nose. It poured down her
    throat and made her gag. Her nails raked the thick wrinkled skin of his
    balls, making him roar like a lion.

    She sucked maniacally, wanting every drop of her uncle’s cum. Her head
    bobbed up and down at a faster pace. She used her teeth, her tongue and
    her lips. One deep suck filled her cheeks with a thick load.

    Harry’s slamming thrusts slowed as his balls emptied. He grunted, his
    ass jerking, his prick still spurting, but with less force.

    Crissy wouldn’t stop. She grabbed the base of his prick shaft. It was
    sticky with cum and spit. She jerked her fist up and down, her mouth
    meeting her lips. Moaning, she sucked and jerked his cock until he
    howled for her to stop.

    Harry plunged up one last time, smashing his prick into her mouth. “No
    more, Crissy.” He dropped back to the couch, groaning, his prick still
    trapped in his niece’s mouth.

    Crissy sucked the last few drops from his spent prick and she pulled
    her mouth off. Cum dribbled from her lips and down her chin. A thin
    stringy gob dropped to her nipple. “How did you like that, Uncle
    Harry?” she panted as she licked her lips clean.

    Harry rubbed his cock. “You’re better than any woman I’ve ever had.”

    “I’m even better with a cock up my pussy.”

    “I’m counting on it, honey,” he said. “I’m counting on it.”

    Chapter 7

    Seething with lust, Crissy pulled her uncle down to the floor. Her
    breathing was noisy and rapid, like a bitch in heat. She pulled at his
    clothes, stripping him completely. Her hot glassy blue eyes devoured
    her uncle’s naked body. “I’m gonna get you hard again,” she panted.

    Harry ogled his lust-crazed naked niece. Her face was {rushed, eyes
    bright, spit dribbling from the corners of her panting mouth. He rubbed
    his limp sticky prick. “I’m sure you can.”

    Crissy straddled his thick hairy leg. She pressed her cunt down on his
    thigh, soaking his skin with warm pussy-cream. “Oooooh, Uncle Harry.
    I’m burning up inside.”

    Harry moaned. The heat of her cunt-cream seared through his thigh and
    attacked his balls. The little sex maniac would have him hard in record
    time. He was positive.

    Gasping, Crissy glided her wet seeping cunt over her uncle’s thigh and
    down across his knee. She paused, ground her hips, and mangled her clit
    against his knee. Her head snapped back as she screamed. “Ahhhhh!”

    Harry jerked his knee and watched her face contort in bliss. He rubbed
    his prick. It was beginning to grow. Just looking at the wild teenager
    was enough to give any man a hard-on, no matter how many times he had
    been fucked.

    “It’s getting hard,” she moaned, delighted with the sexual power she
    possessed. “God, it’ll be stiff as hell any minute.”

    “I know,” Harry grunted, jabbing his knee into her sopping-wet pussy.

    “Oooooh, Uncle Harry!” she wailed, twisting her hips and mangling her
    cunt against his knee. “Holy Christ!”

    Crissy greased his shin and banged the cheeks of her ass against his
    foot. With a glazed drunken expression on her flushed excited face, she
    lifted her cunt. “Watch!” she gasped.

    Harry groaned, his eyes fixed on his horny niece.

    “Mmmmm,” she hummed, trembling as she thought about what she was going
    to do. In the next instant, she slammed her pussy down, driving her
    uncle’s foot into her cunt. “Aghhhh!”

    “Jesus Christ, Crissy!” Harry growled.

    Gasping, Crissy rotated her hips. Hot buttery pussy-cream coated his
    toes and drooled down his foot. “It feels fantastic. Wiggle your toes.”

    Harry grunted and did what she wanted. “You hot little bitch.”

    “Oooooh, I’m creaming!” Her head snapped back, her blue eyes floating.
    “I feel your fuckin’ toes!”

    Jerking and twisting, Crissy fucked herself on her uncle’s foot. Tits
    bouncing, her nipples ready to burst, she slammed her pussy up and
    down, her uncle’s toes jabbing deeper with each downward plunge.
    “Ahhhhh!”

    A spasm ripped through her cunt. She shuddered and stiffened, then
    toppled off her uncle’s foot. “I’m so hot, Uncle Harry,” she babbled as
    she squirmed on the floor. “So fuckin’ hot.”

    She reached for his cock. It was thick, yet still not rock-hard the way
    she wanted it. Moaning like a bitch in heat, she pushed her hands
    against her uncle’s hips. “Roll over. I wanna eat your ass.”

    Harry rolled over willingly. It wasn’t everyday that hot some nympho
    wanted to chew on his ass. The fact that it was his teenaged niece made
    it that much more exciting.

    Drooling, her blue eyes flickering with the lust raging in her pussy,
    Crissy crawled over her uncle. She attacked him like a wild tigress,
    nipping her way down his back to the cheeks of his ass.

    “Jesus, Crissy,” he groaned, his cock mashed into the carpet. He jerked
    his hips, twisted and groaned under her attacking mouth.

    Crissy reached his ass and chewed. She crawled between his legs, gnawed
    on his thighs, and licked the back of his thick-skinned ball-sac. She
    coated his balls with warm spit, soaked his thighs, then whimpering,
    she chewed hungrily on his asscheeks.

    “Honey,” he groaned, jerking under Crissy’s hard snipping bites. “Easy,
    for Christ’s sake!”

    Crissy was too involved and hot to hear her uncle’s groans. She spread
    the cheeks of his ass, slapped her tongue up through his crack and
    soaked his wrinkled shitter with her spit. “Mmmmm, it looks so
    delicious.”

    “Honey … suck it … out!” He jerked his hips, smashing his ass
    against her face.

    “Unnnnnn,” she moaned as her uncle smashed her face. She reached under,
    grabbed his cock with both hands and squeezed.

    “Aghhhh,” Harry growled, his prick a prisoner of his niece’s gripping
    fingers. He thrashed on the floor, jabbing his thickening cock through
    Crissy’s hands. He slammed back, bucking his hips as Crissy’s tongue
    tormented his asshole.

    Crissy chewed greedily on the soft flesh around his asshole, then
    plunged her tongue into his shitter. She reamed his asshole, her
    fingers mauling his cock. Her own body writhed, her tits scraping
    against the carpet. Her clit, swollen with blood, scratched against the
    nap of the rug.

    She jammed her hips forward, mashing her clit into the rug and moaned,
    her cries of lust lost in the flesh of her uncle’s ass. She wormed her
    tongue deep, slobbering spit into his shitter, and roughly played with
    his prick.

    Harry’s cock stiffened into a rigid beam. He jerked back, whacking his
    ass against his niece’s face. “Honey,” he groaned. “I’m ready! Christ!”

    Panting and gasping for air, she pulled her face away from her uncle’s
    ass. She released his cock and scrambled up onto her haunches, waiting
    like an insane animal for her uncle to roll over onto his back.

    “Get on your back, Crissy,” Harry said. “I’m goin’ to fuck the shit out
    of you.”

    Dazed, her head reeling, she laughed lewdly. “You’d have to fuck my
    asshole if you want my shit.” She stared at his prick stabbing the air.
    “I need it in my pussy.”

    She scrambled over her uncle’s body, straddling his hips. His cock
    jutted up hard and inviting. She squiggled her hips, rubbing his hard-
    on against her belly. “Oooooh, I think I’m crazy, Uncle Harry.”

    “I know you are,” he rumbled, his voice deep, coated with lust. “Stick
    it the fuck in.”

    Lewd animal sounds escaped her drooling mouth. Crissy leered hotly at
    her uncle. She released his prick, jerked her hips, then slammed down,
    pressing his cock against his groin. The puffy lips of her overheated
    pussy wrapped around his cock shaft and warm sudsy pussy-cream flowed
    out, drenching him in its sticky heat.

    “Oooooh, it’s throbbing. I feel it.” She glided her cunt back and forth
    over his prick, soaking it in pussy-cream. She lowered her head,
    watched her tits jiggle and saw Harry’s cockhead peek out as she jerked
    her hips back.

    “Unnnnn.” She moved forward and felt his cock slide through her cunt
    gash. “Oooooh, I’m ready for it!” she squealed. “Ready to be fucked!”

    So was Harry. His niece had turned his balls into hot coals. His prick,
    engorged with blood, ached to be buried up inside her teenaged pussy.
    “Me, too, Crissy. Climb on and fuck yourself to death.”

    Trembling, her tits shaking, her mouth open, her eyes wide and glassy,
    Crissy lifted her pussy from her uncle’s cock. His prick twitched and
    stabbed the air. “Oooooh, here I come!”

    Harry stiffened, his body rigid as he waited for his niece to plunge
    herself down onto his cock.

    Crissy slammed down, impaling herself on his prick. “Ahhhhh!” Her head
    snapped back and her face turned beet-red. “It’s in me! Oooooh, Christ
    in heaven! It’s in me!”

    Harry groaned. Her hot pussy muscles surrounded his prick, clutching
    and pulsing against his cock shaft. Warm cream oozed out, flowing over
    his cum-stuffed balls. “Crissy!” He jerked up, then dropped back, his
    cock buried to the hilt.

    Crissy twisted and screamed as she fucked herself blind on her uncle’s
    prick. Swaying, she leaned back, balancing herself on stiff arms as she
    rotated her hips. “It’s gonna rip through my belly!” she cried out.
    “Oooooh, God. I’m going crazy!”

    With Crissy wriggling her hips, Harry felt as if his cock were going to
    break inside her pussy. He lunged up, jabbing his cock hard into her
    cunt. Her screams drove him on and he lunged up again, drilling his
    bent prick into the cushiony walls of her oozing cunt. She was
    fantastic.

    “Crissy,” he groaned, slicing up into her pussy. “Gimme your tits.” He
    jabbed up again, stabbing her fuck hole.

    Crissy struggled, brought herself up and ground her cunt down on his
    cock. She jutted out her tits and leered at her uncle. “Pull ’em.
    Squeeze ’em. Make ’em hurt.” She lifted up, then slammed down, a lewd
    expression on her face as she made her uncle grunt.

    If she wanted it rough, Harry wanted to please her. He grabbed her tits
    in his big hands and twisted the soft flesh until Crissy screamed in
    pain. “Enough?” he rasped.

    “Noooo!” she screeched. “More!” She slammed down on his prick again,
    jerking her hips and tugging on his cock shaft with the greedy muscles
    of her cunt.

    Harry mauled her tits and humped up with his hips, his cock piercing
    her spongy wet pussy. He yanked on her tits and felt her nipples burn
    into his palms. His cock was throbbing, the steamy juice of her cunt
    greasing his prick shaft, oozing out and coating his balls.

    Crissy went wild on her uncle’s cock. She leaned forward, mangling her
    clit against his hard groin. “Oooooh, shit!” she squealed.

    “You’re rippin’ my fuckin’ tits off!” She slammed down, making her
    uncle groan.

    Harry released her tits, and he kneaded her quivering body until his
    big hands spanned her wiggling hips. He jerked her back and forth, his
    cock gliding in and out of her wet pulsing cunt. “Cream, honey. Cream
    my fuckin’ prick.”

    “Yessss, Uncle Harry!” she wailed, swinging her tits back and forth.
    She dangled her small fleshy tits over his mouth and twisted her hips.
    “Bite! Bite off my fuckin’ nipples.”

    Harry lifted his head, latched his teeth sadistically onto one swollen
    nipple and chewed. Crissy screamed. He lifted his ass from the rug,
    fucking his cock into her cunt. Crissy howled.

    “Yeahhhhh!” she cried out, the pain from Harry’s chewing teeth fanning
    the flames of passion raging in her cock-stuffed pussy. “I love it.
    Oooooh, holy Jesus! I love it!”

    Harry turned Crissy’s creamy tits to a glistening red. Teeth marks
    blotched her flesh. He sucked one nipple, chewing the tip, his hands
    mauling her jiggling hips. His cock felt as if it were going to burst.
    “Crissy,” he groaned. “Cream!”

    Crissy was bouncing crazily on her uncle’s cock. Each fuck-stab felt as
    if he were ripping into her belly. She jerked her shoulders and
    screamed as Harry’s teeth sunk into her sensitive nipple.

    Harry grabbed his niece, held her lithe trembling body and rolled her
    over onto her back. Grinning, he stared down at her face. “Now, you’re
    gonna cum, you crazy little bitch.”

    “Fuck me,” she whimpered. “Fuck me.” She lunged up and ground her clit
    against his groin. “Make me cum all over your cock.”

    Harry eased his cock from her pussy, then jabbed forward, the head of
    his prick spearing the hot scalding depths of her pussy. He did it
    again, watching his niece writhe in ecstasy beneath him. “How’s that,
    Crissy?” he rasped, his voice ragged.

    “Unnnn, more!” She clawed his shoulders and chest, her hips grinding
    her clit against his groin. “Fuck me!”

    Harry slammed her back onto the carpet. Crissy’s screams followed each
    vicious jab. Lust ate away at his brain and he fucked her young body
    blindly, carrying them both to the peak.

    “Harder! Harder!” she shrieked, battling her uncle, meeting his thrusts
    with upward humps. “Oooooh, Uncle Harry!”

    Crissy twisted and squirmed, her ass scraping against the nap of the
    rug. She caught his rhythm, fucking herself insanely on his skewering
    prick. Her small tits, still red and sore, jiggled with each gasping
    breath she took. “I’m almost there!”

    Harry obliged his niece’s shrieking cries. He fucked into her pussy,
    his cock a battering ram, slamming her twisting hot sizzling body back
    onto the rug. “Crissy,” he grunted. “Sweet … Crissy!”

    His cock swelled, ready to burst. It throbbed, the blood surging
    through his prick shaft at the boiling point. His balls rumbled, ached
    with the heavy load of cum that churned inside. “Cum!”

    Twisting and squirming her hips, she clawed her uncle’s arms. For a
    second, she seemed to freeze, then went into her orgasm. “I’m cumming!
    I’m creamin’ … Uncle Harry!”

    Her climax ripped through her cunt as she slammed up against her
    uncle’s pounding groin. Cum gushed from the pulsing walls of her
    exploding pussy, bathing Harry’s hard throbbing cock. “I’m cumming!
    Oooooh, keep fuckin’ me!”

    Harry rode the fury of his teenaged niece’s orgasm. He fucked her, his
    cock keeping her in a wild state of screaming bliss. The hot cum of her
    pussy and the pulsing muscles that attacked his stabbing cock shaft
    brought him to the edge. His balls erupted.

    “I’m cumming,” he roared, his deep ragged voice filling the room. “I’m
    cumming!” Hot white cum spewed from his pisser, splattering the steamy
    depths of Crissy’s climaxing cunt. He jabbed, grinding her into the
    carpet as another hot spraying stream of cum shot from his cock and
    flooded his niece’s fuck hole.

    They slammed against each other, their pounding bodies slapping noisily
    together each time Crissy lunged up and Harry slammed her back. Harry’s
    deep grunts blended with Crissy’s wailing screams. His cum squirted
    into her cunt, mixing with the gushing cum from her pulsing pussy
    walls.

    “Oooooh, I’m still cumming!” Crissy cried. The hot sticky mixture of
    their cum gushed from her pussy. “Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    Harry drove her twisting body back onto the floor. His cock sliced
    through the oozing goo, fucking deep, his balls still churning out more
    of his white thick jizz.

    “Ooooh, I feel your cum!” she screamed. “I’m so full!” She went insane.
    Her young lithe body wrenched and twisted beneath her uncle’s powerful
    frame. She clung to him with her arms, wrapped her legs around his
    jabbing hips, and pounded his back with her heels.

    “Keep making me cream!” She jerked up, slamming her young body against
    his hard frame. Her hips bucked and rolled while her cunt exploded
    again. “I’m still cumming!”

    Harry’s balls rumbled, his grunts turning to gasps as the child beneath
    him tried to drain his body. His hips lunged forward and his arms gave
    out. He crushed her beneath him, his cock fucking violently in and out
    of her cunt. “Crissy! Crissy!”

    Crissy threw herself against his pounding body. Another jolt of passion
    caromed through her pussy. She stiffened and trembled, her entire body
    feeling as if it were going to break. Her mouth opened, but nothing
    came out except garbled gasps of joy. “Aghhh!”

    Harry groaned, his prick and balls empty. His hot sexy niece had
    drained him completely. He rolled off, his chest heaving as he sucked
    air into his lungs.

    “Ooooh, Uncle Harry,” she purred. She squeezed her thighs together and
    felt the cum squish inside her pussy.

    “We better get dressed,” Harry said. He sat up, reaching for his
    clothes. “Your father will be home soon.”

    Crissy giggled. “We have plenty of time.” She scrambled to her feet,
    spread her legs and offered her uncle her hand. “Come on up to my
    bedroom. I got a surprise for you.”

    “Better make it quick,” Harry said, getting to his feet. “Your father
    will bust my head open if he catches us.”

    Crissy took his hand, and she led him to the stairs. “I think you’re
    going to like my surprise.”

    Harry nodded, his gaze glued to her small wiggling ass as they climbed
    the stairs. “Just make it quick, honey.”

    Crissy threw open the door to the bedroom, then led her uncle inside.
    “Say hello to Daddy, Uncle Harry.” She giggled and stepped aside.

    “Holy Christ!” Harry groaned. He stood dead in his tracks, staring at
    his brother, who lay on the bed between Tammy’s parted thighs.
    “Goddamn!”

    Tammy waved, her face flushed and her tits jiggling. “Hi, Uncle Harry,”
    she cooed, her hips squirming as her father licked his tongue up
    through her pussy.

    Douglas pulled his head out from between Tammy’s long parted legs. He
    leered at his brother, a wide lewd grin on his juice-stained face.
    “Glad you could join us, Harry. These two hot little nymphos are too
    much for just one man.”

    Harry groaned, his head reeling as he plopped into a chair. “I always
    wondered if you were making it with your kids.”

    “We just started last night,” Crissy giggled, dropping into her uncle’s
    lap. She rubbed her bare ass against his limp prick. “Let’s watch. When
    Daddy’s done, you can fuck Tammy.”

    “Mmmmm, I’d love that,” Tammy purred, her tongue flicking out over her
    lips.

    Douglas stroked his fingers through Tammy’s wet pussy. Hot cream coated
    his fingers. “How did you like making it with Crissy?” Douglas asked.

    Harry fondled Crissy’s small plump tits. “She’s fantastic.” He dropped
    his hand between her thighs. “I sure would have liked bustin’ her
    cherry.”

    Douglas grinned. “No more cherries in this house. I took care of them
    last night.”

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” Tammy moaned. “Lick me off while I look at Uncle
    Harry.” She squirmed on the bed. “You wanna watch me cum, Uncle Harry?”

    “I sure do, Tammy,” he said, ogling the teenager’s large tits. “Then
    I’ll fuck you.”

    “Ooooh, Uncle Harry,” Tammy crooned. She humped up, her pussy pulsing
    against her father’s jabbing fingers. “Eat me, Daddy.”

    “Eat her, Doug,” Harry groaned. “Prime her pussy for my cock.”

    Crissy squirmed on her uncle’s lap and rubbed her tits against his
    chest, her mouth showering his face with kisses. “Eat her, Daddy, then
    I’ll suck you off.”

    Douglas pulled his fingers from his daughter’s cunt. “I’ll make the
    little nympho scream her fuckin’ head off.” “Yes, Daddy. Make me
    crazy!” Tammy writhed on her back, her pussy dripping, overheated and
    pulsing for her father’s tongue.

    Douglas forgot about Harry and Crissy. He turned around and stared at
    Tammy’s cunt. “Now where was I?”

    “You had your mouth on my cunt and your tongue in my fuck hole,” Tammy
    said.

    “Ummmm, I remember now.” He dropped his head back between Tammy’s
    juice-stained thighs. The sweet succulent scent of her pussy attacked
    his nostrils. “Nice tender cuntmeat.”

    “Ooooh, stop teasing me, Daddy,” Tammy moaned. “Eat me!” Her green eyes
    flashed, leering at her uncle. “I’m so hot for your cock, Uncle Harry.”

    Douglas plunged his tongue into his daughter’s pussy, sucking the puffy
    folds into his mouth and chewed. Warm sudsy pussycream flowed over his
    face and into his mouth. He chewed harder, making his daughter wail
    with pleasure.

    “I’m creaming, Daddy!” Tammy wailed, her eyes fixed on her uncle. “I’m
    creaming!” She humped, her tits jiggling, her ass squiggling on the
    bed. “Ooooh, Daddy! You’re chewing me up!”

    Douglas’ tongue flashed up through Tammy’s wet seeping cunt gash. A
    glistening flow of pussy-cream drenched his tongue, his face, and
    dribbled down his neck. He swirled the buttery ooze around Tammy’s
    swollen cuntlips, then sucked deep. She was delicious. It wasn’t every
    man who had two young girls to fuck and suck.

    Orgasms skimmed through Tammy’s pussy. The inside of her cunt
    contracted, gripping an imaginary cock. She rotated her hips and ground
    her cunt into her father’s mouth. “Ooooh, Daddy! I’m cumming all over
    your face.”

    Douglas whipped his tongue over her clit, then sucked it into his
    mouth. As he chewed, Tammy’s squeals of pleasure grew louder. Holding
    her clit with his teeth, he lashed the tip with his tongue.

    Tammy was out of her skull. Having an audience drove her wild. “I’m
    creaming!” she screamed. “Watch me!”

    Douglas slipped his hands under Tammy’s jiggling ass. He mauled her
    flesh and chomped on her pussy. Cum flowed over his face, into his
    mouth. He chewed harder, his head shaking from side to side, her clit
    trapped between his teeth.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” Tammy’s big creamy tits were flopping. She grabbed
    them, squeezed, then screamed as her father’s teeth sunk into her
    pulsing blood-engorged clit. “Aghhhh! Don’t stop now, Daddy!”

    Saliva drooled from her panting mouth. Her green eyes stared at Crissy
    and her uncle. Her hips twisted, her ass humped, and she clawed the
    sheet with her nails. “Oooooh, don’t ever stop, Daddy!”

    Douglas gnawed roughly on her clit. The taste of his daughter’s pussy
    was fantastic. He sucked her clit, plunged his tongue into her fuck
    hole and felt her muscles try to capture him. He dug his blunt fingers
    into the cheeks of her ass, found her crack and shoved one finger in.

    “Aghhhhh, Daddy!” Humping wildly, Tammy bucked her hips, mashing her
    cunt into her father’s mouth as she jerked back and twisted on his ass-
    stabbing finger. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Oooooh, I’m so fuckin’ hot!”

    She arched her back and shuddered. “Ahhh!” Another spasm racked her
    young overheated body. She lifted her ass, jerked, then crashed back to
    the bed. “Now, Uncle Harry.”

    Douglas pulled his cum-stained face away from his daughter’s pussy.
    “She’s all yours, Harry. Fuck her to death.”

    Crissy leaped off her uncle’s lap, and Harry hurried to the bed, his
    cock stiff, throbbing for the hot red-haired cunt of his niece.

    Douglas sat in the chair, allowing Crissy to lick his face clean.

    Ten minutes later, Tammy and her uncle screamed as their bodies
    exploded in orgasm. Douglas’ voice joined in the chorus as Crissy’s
    gobbling mouth sucked his cum from his balls.

    The two men spent the day in bed, sharing and enjoying Crissy and her
    sister, Tammy.

    Chapter 8

    Crissy tingled with excitement as she stood in the shower, the hot
    water beating against her tits. She lathered her pussy and ass with
    sweet-smelling soap. “Ooooh, shit!” she gasped, the rough washcloth
    rubbing against her sensitive clit.

    She soaped her tits, sighing as her nipples swelled and ached for her
    father’s mouth. Leaning back against the tiled shower stall, she rinsed
    her tits. Spasms rippled through her hot young body as she rinsed her
    cunt and ass.

    By the time she had stepped out of the shower and dried herself, she
    was sizzling hot, her pussy frothy with juice. She padded into the
    bedroom and looked at her naked body in the mirror.

    Five days ago she had thought no man would want a child. She had
    learned differently. Her father and uncle were crazy about her body and
    couldn’t get enough of it. “Mmmm,” she purred. “Today, I’ll have them
    all to myself.”

    “Ooooh, God,” she sighed. It was what she had wanted since recruiting
    her uncle into the sex games with her father and sister. Tammy, she
    knew, would be gone all day and her father and uncle were downstairs
    waiting. It blew her mind.

    She fluffed her blonde hair, then slipped a pair of black-lace
    crotchless panties on. The lace tickled her exposed clit, sending goose
    bumps up and down her spine. She slipped on the matching bra, the front
    cut out so that her pink nipples could peek out erotically. She had
    bought the sexy things yesterday, knowing she would have her father and
    uncle to herself today.

    To keep her surprise a secret, she pulled a robe on and left the
    bedroom, tying the sash tightly around her slim waist as she hurried
    down the stairs for an afternoon of fantastic sex.

    Douglas was at the bar, sipping beer. Harry was on the couch, a drink
    in his hand. Both turned to face Crissy as she strolled into the living
    room.

    “What took you so long?” Doug asked, leering hotly at his young
    daughter.

    “Yeah, honey,” Harry said. “You getting yourself off in the shower?”

    Crissy giggled, shivering under the ogling gazes of her father and
    uncle. “I was washing my pussy and asshole,” she said with a wink. She
    joined her father at the bar, poured herself a stiff drink, then gulped
    down half of it.

    “Don’t get drunk, baby,” Douglas said. “It dulls the senses.” He leaned
    over and kissed his little daughter on the mouth.

    Crissy sucked his tongue, then pulled away. “Just a little buzz,” she
    giggled. “It makes fuckin’ around more fun.”

    “You hiding anything under that robe?” Harry asked, his hand on his
    crotch.

    “A surprise,” she cooed, finishing her drink. She rubbed her father’s
    crotch. “Mmmm, you’re hard already.”

    “I get hard every time you come into the room,” Doug said. He finished
    his beer and joined Harry on the couch.

    “You hard, too, Uncle Harry?” Crissy purred. She stood in the center of
    the living room, both men giving her their undivided attention.

    “Hard as a rock, honey,” he said. “You can check anytime you want.”

    “I will,” she giggled. “Soon.” Crissy swooned. Today was going to be
    the best day of her life.

    She parted her robe, giving the two horny men a peek at what was
    underneath. Her heart was pounding and her pussy was on fire.

    Doug gulped back the lump in his throat, his eyes fixed on his luscious
    daughter as the robe opened completely. “Crissy. God, you’re gorgeous.”

    Crissy licked her lips and slipped the robe off her shoulders. It
    melted to the floor and she shuddered as tiny orgasms rippled through
    her cunt.

    “Damn,” Harry groaned. “You’re better than any woman, Crissy.” His eyes
    bugged out as he leered at his young sexy niece.

    Crissy paraded around the room, modeling for her father and uncle.
    “There’s no crotch,” she said, parting her legs. “You can fuck me with
    my panties on if you want.”

    “My cock feels like a rock,” Harry said, his eyes devouring his niece.

    “Mine, too,” Doug said, enjoying the sight of his beautiful daughter.

    “I’m creaming,” Crissy moaned. “God, the way you two are looking at me,
    I can’t help but cream.”

    She walked over to them. “Rip off my bra, Daddy.” She took a deep
    breath and waited.

    Douglas grabbed the flimsy material and yanked. It came away in his
    hand, baring her plump creamy tits. “Baby,” he rasped.

    She shook her tits and rubbed them against her father’s hand. “Play
    with ’em,” she moaned, enjoying the attention of both men. “Pinch ’em.”

    Her father pinched her nipple. He grabbed her creamy flesh, pawing her
    as his cock throbbed in his pants.

    “You, too, Uncle Harry.” She trembled as her uncle mauled her other
    tit. It was great not having to share her father and uncle with Tammy.

    She wiggled her hips, her blonde hair swishing across her face. “Make
    me hot!” she gasped, tingling under the pawing hands of her father and
    uncle. “Make me cream.”

    Harry kneaded one plump tit, his cock aching. “Come on, honey. Let’s
    get down to some action.”

    “Yeah, baby,” Douglas said. He grabbed her panties in a fit of passion,
    tearing them from her hot little body. The sight of her blonde-haired
    pussy made his balls rumble.

    “Ooooh, Daddy,” she giggled, stepping back out of their pawing hands.
    “Look what you’ve done.” She turned around, jiggling the cheeks of her
    ass.

    Harry reached out, mauling her ass, his finger teasing at the crack of
    her asshole. “I’m gonna fuck your ass today, Crissy.”

    Crissy gasped and shoved back, allowing her uncle’s finger to invade
    the tight narrow canal of her shitter. “Oooooh, I know! I know!”

    She moved away and faced them. “Take off your clothes,” she squealed.

    Quickly, both men stripped, their long thick cocks stabbing out from
    their hairy groins.

    Crissy gasped, feasting her eyes on their cocks. Today, they both
    belonged to her and she intended to savor every minute of it. She was
    in her glory.

    “I’m gonna suck you both off,” she said, her blue eyes glowing with
    passion. Crissy dropped to her knees, and she crawled to her father and
    uncle. She straightened up, grabbed both pricks, one in each hand, and
    stroked them. “Ooooh, so much cockmeat for me to eat.”

    Harry groaned as he felt her hot breath on the head of his bloated
    cock. “Suck it, Crissy. Get it nice and hard for your asshole.”

    “Me, too,” Douglas groaned, his hips jerking his prick through his
    daughter’s fist.

    Crissy brought her mouth to her uncle’s cock, closed her lips around
    his bloated prick head and sucked. A thick drop of precum oozed into
    her mouth and she smeared it over her lips and the head of her uncle’s
    prick. “You’re seeping, Uncle Harry,” she cooed, after taking her mouth
    off his prick.

    She brought her mouth back to her uncle’s prick, then sucked deep,
    enjoying his groans of pleasure. She squeezed her father’s prick,
    jerking his cockshaft with long sensuous strokes.

    Douglas looked down at his daughter as she sucked his brother’s prick.
    It seemed like only yesterday that she was an innocent baby. Now she
    was more of a woman than anyone he had ever known. “My turn,” he
    rasped. “Don’t forget me.”

    Crissy popped her mouth off her uncle’s prick. “I could never forget
    you, Daddy.” She tugged on both pricks, then squiggled over to her
    father’s cock and soaked it with her tongue. “Mmmm, delicious.”

    Douglas jerked, driving his prick into her mouth, his cockhead spearing
    her throat.

    Crissy sunk her teeth into his cockshaft. She pulled back, dragging her
    teeth along his prick. “Get on the floor. It’ll be easier for me.”

    Douglas dropped to the floor on his back, his prick stabbing the air.
    “Come and get it, baby.”

    Crissy crawled over between his legs. She looked back at her uncle.
    “Play with my pussy and ass,” she purred, “while I suck Daddy.”

    “Whatever you want, honey. It’s your party.” Harry got down on the
    floor, fondled his niece’s ass and slim hips. He smoothed his hands
    over her back and watched as she lowered her head to his brother’s
    prick.

    Crissy gobbled the head of her father’s cock into her mouth. One deep
    noisy suck brought his bell-shaped cockhead into her throat. She didn’t
    stop. Gobbling voraciously, she took his prick to the root, stopping
    only when her lips were mashed against the hair of his groin.

    “Ahhh, baby,” Douglas groaned. He lunged up, stabbing his prick into
    her gullet. Each jab mashed his daughter’s lips onto his groin.

    Crissy scratched her nails like a cat over her father’s hairy stomach.
    She gulped on his lunging prick, breathing hard through her nose each
    time he pierced her throat. She used her teeth and gnawed on his
    drilling cockshaft.

    Harry dipped his hands between Crissy’s thighs, stroking his fingers
    along the wet puffy gash of her pussy. Warm sticky cunt-cream flowed
    over his hand. “She’s soaked, Doug,” he groaned. “A fuckin’ furnace
    ready to be fucked.”

    Crissy popped her mouth off her father’s prick. “Not yet, Uncle Harry.
    Finger me first. Make me crazy!” She tilted her head and gobbled on the
    length of her father’s prick.

    Harry jabbed three fingers into his niece’s cunt, then twisted his
    fingers, the blunt tips gouging at the spongy walls of her fuckhole.

    “Ahhhh!” Crissy gasped, her head snapping back. “Keep fingering me! My
    asshole, too!”

    Harry grinned and shook his head in amazement as he watched her writhe
    under his jabbing fingers. “You got a great daughter, Doug.” He jabbed
    the sopping walls of her cunt, his prick aching to be in her ass.

    Crissy was in heaven. “Ooooh, Daddy. Uncle Harry is making me crazy!”
    She wiggled her hips and jammed back. “Tell him to finger my ass! Get
    it ready for your cock, Uncle Harry!”

    Doug reached down, grabbed her thick blonde hair and forced his prick
    into her mouth. “Eat it, baby. Make me harder.” He lunged up, fucking
    her throat. Groaning, he collapsed back on the floor, twitching as her
    teeth gnawed away at his throbbing cockshaft.

    Crissy sucked, gnawed and whipped her tongue over and around his
    cockshaft. She was in bliss as she enjoyed both her father and uncle.

    Working her ass in tight jerky circles, she ground back at her uncle’s
    plunging fingers. She feasted on her father’s prick, eager for her
    uncle to ream her ass and prime it for his cock.

    Harry jabbed a finger into Crissy’s tight asshole. He twisted his
    finger, gouging at the dry walls of her narrow shitter. He raked both
    his niece’s fuckholes, watching her hips jerk and twist as his cock
    throbbed to take the place of his fingers.

    Doug humped up, blindly fucking his prick in and out of his daughter’s
    throat. “Baby,” he groaned. “Chew me! Aghhh!”

    Crissy lost her mind. She sucked, sinking her teeth into her father’s
    cockshaft, shoved back and massaged her uncle’s buried fingers with her
    pussy and asshole muscles. Gasping moans gurgled deep in her throat.
    Spittle dribbled from her mouth, down her father’s prickshaft as she
    bobbed her head rapidly up and down.

    Harry pulled his fingers from her body and watched as she went into
    spasms. Grinning lewdly, he took his juice-stained fingers and rammed
    them into her ass, stretching her shitter wide, preparing it for his
    long thick cock.

    With three fingers stuffed in her ass, Crissy snapped her head away
    from her father’s cock. “Ayieeee!” she squealed. She stared at her
    father, her face red with passion, her blue eyes glassy and dilated.
    “He’s fingering my asshole, Daddy!”

    “Chew me, baby. Get me ready for your pussy.”

    “I’ll prime her, Doug,” Harry groaned. With his fingers still buried in
    Crissy’s asshole, he aimed his throbbing cock at her pussy. “Here,
    Crissy, feed on this awhile.” He jabbed, stabbing his prick in to the
    root with one fast lunge.

    Crissy almost collapsed. She dropped her head, swallowing her father’s
    prick into her mouth. She chewed, pulled back and gasped for air.
    “Ooooh, Daddy. He’s fuckin’ me! He’s fuckin’ me!” She swooned, her blue
    eyes glazed.

    Harry ripped into her pussy, cunt juice greasing his prickshaft. It
    flowed over his jabbing cock, bathing it, greasing it for her asshole.
    “I think she’s ready,” he grunted, fucking his prick in and out of her
    cunthole, his fingers plunging into her ass.

    “I am ready!” Crissy gasped. “Ready for both your cocks.” Dazed,
    passion bubbling in her veins, she jerked forward, forcing her uncle’s
    cock and fingers to pop out of her cunt and asshole. “A double fuck!”
    she cried. “Ooooh, God!”

    Crissy began to shake. She stared first at her father’s spit-soaked
    prick, then at her uncle’s cream-coated cock. She straddled her father,
    then plunged down, burying his cock to the root. “Ahhhh!” Her cunt
    contracted, gripping her father’s prick. “Ooooh, Daddy! Daddy!”

    Douglas grabbed his daughter’s plump tits and squeezed. He pulled her
    forward, his cock throbbing inside her steamy pussy. “Now, baby. It’s
    time you really learned what it’s like to be a woman.”

    Crissy’s eyes popped. Her mouth dropped open. “Yessss!” she wailed.
    “Ooooh, yesss!”

    Harry crawled behind his niece, his prick swinging, coated in the soupy
    froth of her pussy. He grabbed her jerking hips and saw the base of his
    brother’s cock, the rest buried up inside her pussy. Warm cream oozed
    out from her clinging cuntlips, down over Doug’s balls.

    “Hurry, Uncle Harry!” she sobbed drunkenly. She wriggled her ass, the
    frantic action grinding her clit against her father’s hard groin.

    “Ooooh, Daddy! Make him hurry!” She rolled her hips from side to side,
    twisting her clit against his groin. “Make him hurry!”

    “Stop jerkin’ your fuckin’ ass,” Harry groaned, his prick throbbing,
    his cockhead seeping.

    “Ooooh, Uncle Harry,” she moaned. “I can’t stop. Daddy’s cock feels too
    good!” She humped on her father’s cock, her cunt muscles twitching
    around his buried hard-on.

    Harry pawed her hips, gripping them tightly in his hands, holding her
    steady for a second. He jabbed, the head of his cock slicing through
    the tight wrinkled crack of her asshole. He stabbed again, burying half
    his cock in her shitter.

    “Aghhhh!” Crissy jerked like a wildcat. “All of it! Every fuckin’
    inch!” She shoved back, trying to capture his prick.

    Harry slammed in again. The juicy cream of Crissy’s pussy had done the
    trick. His entire cock ripped into her asshole, his groin now flush
    with her creamy asscheeks. He eased back, then drove forward again, his
    cock fucking easily through the tight ring of her ass.

    Crissy leered at her father’s face. “Ooooh, Daddy! He’s so deep! Ooooh,
    it feels so good.” She was drunk with passion, reeling under the double
    pleasure of having both her uncle’s and father’s cocks buried up inside
    her scalding body. “Oooooh! Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    Doug mauled her tits, his cock throbbing up inside her pussy. “We’re
    gonna cream you, baby.”

    “I know, Daddy!” she gasped. “I know!” She was delirious. Spit drooled
    from her mouth. “I love it!” It was fantastic and she couldn’t wait
    until their hot cum flooded her body.

    Harry’s head was spinning. His cock was buried to the hilt, the muscles
    of her ass clutching his prickshaft like a hot vise. He parted her
    creamy asscheeks and leered at his buried prick and the tight muscle of
    her asshole wrapped around his cockshaft. He jerked back and felt her
    muscles tug greedily to keep him buried.

    “Put it back!” Crissy wailed hysterically. She worked her hips in a
    flurry of frenzied circles. “Rip open my ass!”

    Harry glanced down at his brother and nodded. He lunged forward,
    driving his cock deep into her ass. At the same time, Douglas slammed
    up, ramming his prick deep into her pussy. The two vicious jabs almost
    split the screaming teenager in two. They fucked her violently, her
    screams of joy filling the living room.

    Crissy snapped her head from side to side, her blonde hair whipping
    across her crimson face. “Ooooh, Daddy! Uncle Harry!” She absorbed
    their hard punishing jabs, thrived on them, battled back, squeezing
    every ounce of pleasure from her first double fuck. “Faster, Daddy!
    Harder, Uncle Harry! Fuck me! Oooooh, God, I’m goin’ crazy!”

    Harry ravaged his niece’s asshole with hard stabbing thrusts. His
    balls, crammed with cum, slapped painfully against her quivering body.
    He growled, his face twisting into a mask of sheer lust. He gritted his
    teeth, his lips drawing back, giving his face a maniacal look. Harder
    and harder, he plunged his prick in and out of her tight gripping
    shitter, grunting with each powerful fuck-stab.

    Douglas lunged up, slamming his prick into her hot pulsing pussy. With
    his brother’s prick jabbing her asshole, it made his daughter’s pussy
    that much tighter. His ass lifted off the floor as he groaned, then
    thudded back as Crissy ground her clit against his groin. “Baby. Sweet
    … Crissy!” He drilled his prick into her pussy as hot sudsy cream
    greased his cockshaft and soaked his balls.

    Crissy twisted and churned, bucking like a crazed animal between them.
    She saw the passion in her father’s face, then turned her head and saw
    the same lust in her uncle’s eyes. “Oooooh, God!” she cried, knowing
    she was turning them both into madmen bent on ripping her apart.
    “Ooooh, God in heaven!”

    “Harder! Harder!” she screamed as they fucked her with fast demanding
    thrusts. She went wild, her body jerking frantically under the
    devastating attack. “Oooooh, Christ! I’m goin’ out of my fuckin’ mind!”

    At the mercy of their stabbing cocks, Crissy found their rhythm, caught
    the demanding pace and climbed screaming to the peak. “Ooooh, I’m
    getting close! So damn fuckin’ close!”

    Douglas fucked his prick into her pussy, slamming in and out of her
    gripping cunthole, his ass whacking into the carpet each time she
    slammed back down on his cock. He held her tits, twisted them and made
    her scream. He watched her face contort with lust. It swelled his cock,
    rumbled the cum in his balls.

    Harry thrust forward, driving Crissy against Douglas’ lunging body,
    mashing her clit on his groin. Each jab brought him closer to emptying
    his balls. “Soon, my hot little bitch!” he roared, his prick engorged
    with blood and throbbing in the narrow hole of her shitter. “Soon!”

    Crissy was swooning. She felt the pressure of her climax mount in her
    cunt. She felt each fuck-stab of their cocks. She felt them swell
    inside her holes, stretching her beyond anything she had ever dreamed
    of. It was going to happen and it blew her mind. “Oooooh, cream me!
    Cream me!”

    She stared at her father as his hands kneaded her tits. “Uncle Harry’s
    gonna cum, Daddy! He’s ready to cream my ass!”

    Harry let out a deep roar. His balls rumbled, then exploded. The hot
    cum churning in his balls shot through his bloated cockshaft. It
    squirted from his pisser like a hot geyser, flooding the narrow canal
    of Crissy’s shitter. “I’m cumming! Aghhhh, Crissy!”

    “He’s creaming me, Daddy! He’s creaming my asshole!” Her virgin asshole
    gulped at Harry’s squirting cock. “He’s squirting me, Daddy! Ahhhh …
    a … hot … enema!”

    She bucked under her uncle’s spurting cock, using her muscles to milk
    his plowing prick. “More! More!” she screamed greedily. “Drown me!”

    Harry was out of his skull. He pounded his niece with hard blind fuck-
    stabs. His balls rumbled, then erupted again, spewing thick stringy
    wads of jizz into her asshole. “Crissy!” he bellowed, his cum greasing
    her shitter for faster speed. “I’m creaming!”

    Harry lashed at her twisting body, his balls sore as they whacked her
    ass. He went faster, his cum keeping her asshole slippery. He held her
    hips and fucked, his prick constantly squirting her ass as he grunted.

    Crissy crashed forward, her clit a mangled mass of raw meat. She
    twisted and ground her clit against her father’s groin. Spasms racked
    her body. “Cum, Daddy! Cream my pussy!”

    She worked her ass in quick frenzied jerks, keeping her uncle’s cock
    buried and squirting hot cum into her asshole. She used her cunt
    muscles to make her father cream her pussy. Hot contractions swept
    through her cunt and she felt her father’s body stiffen and knew he was
    ready. She was, too.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” An orgasm erupted deep in her cunt. “I’m cumming!
    Creaming!” She bucked as her orgasm caromed through her cock-stuffed
    cunthole. “Cum! Cum!”

    Douglas saw the lust twist his daughter’s face. He felt the fury of her
    climaxing cunt against his fucking prick. He glanced at his brother
    fucking her ass and enjoyed the shuddering spasms that shook his
    daughter.

    Douglas lunged up. His cock exploded. Hot cum spewed from his pisser.
    Thick globs flooded her cunt. “I’m cumming, baby! I’m cumming!”

    “Ahhhh!” she wailed, her cunt filling with cum, mixing with her own hot
    creamy juices. His cum squirted into her pussy, triggering another
    explosive orgasm in her. Thrashing and screaming, she climaxed again.

    “I’m cumming all over your cock, Daddy!” She bucked. “Oooooh, I’m
    creaming!”

    Douglas’ cock blasted out thick wads of cum. He flooded her overheated
    pussy, mixing his sticky cum with her bubbling juices. Squishy noises
    blended with her cries of joy each time he fucked his cock through her
    cum-stuffed cunt.

    Their thick spurting cocks slammed into Crissy’s climaxing body. They
    fucked her, grunting and panting as she creamed. Two thick cocks
    sprayed her fuckholes with cum. Jizz oozed from her pussy and seeped
    from her jiggling ass. Cum trickled down her crack, coated both sets of
    thick-skinned balls.

    “I can’t stop cumming, Daddy,” she shrieked at the top of her lungs.
    “Oooooh, I can’t stop!” Her head snapped from side to side, her blonde
    hair lashing across her father’s face and her own. She twisted her
    shoulders. Her father’s hands pulled and mauled her tits. Her clit,
    mashed against her father’s groin, was raw and pulsing, sending hot
    spasms through her cunt.

    Harry matched his niece’s bucking jerks. He lunged hard, fucking his
    prick into her ass at a reckless pace. His balls rumbled, their spewing
    load of jizz almost gone. He mangled the soft flesh of her hips and
    plowed her hot body with all the strength he possessed.

    Harry’s back stiffened. He shuddered, gulping for air, his chest
    heaving. His cock was buried to the hilt, her ass keeping him a
    prisoner.

    “Don’t take it out!” she screeched, her hips rotating frantically. She
    wrenched her body and slammed her pussy down on her father’s cock,
    grinding her clit on his groin. Another orgasm rifled through her
    pussy.

    Harry was exhausted. He dropped back, his cum-coated cock popping from
    her tight ass. He saw his cum dribbling from her ass. “Jesus,” he
    rasped, falling back on the floor to watch her ride her father.

    With her asshole empty, Crissy rode her father’s cunt-splitting cock
    with wild abandonment. Quick jerks and frenzied twists had her howling
    as Douglas spurted wad after wad of cum into her pussy. Her head
    twisted, her eyes glazed, she stared at her uncle while she continued
    to grind her clit on her father’s groin.

    Tammy came in the door and froze in her tracks. Her eyes took in the
    scene at a glance. It blew her mind. “Jesus,” she mumbled, stripping
    off her clothes as quickly as possible. She joined her uncle on the
    floor, saw his spent cock, knew where it had been, and gobbled it into
    her mouth.

    Crissy was too busy cumming to notice. She pounded her body against her
    father’s, almost tearing her tits from her chest in her crazed wild
    contortions. “Daddy! Daddy!” she wailed.

    Douglas arched his back. “Baby!” His hands slipped to her gyrating
    hips. He drove his hips up, fucking her cunt as his strength began to
    ebb. “Ooooh, baby!”

    Cum gushed from her cushiony pussy walls. It drenched his prick.
    “Daddy!” She hammered her body onto his, then collapsed, panting and
    drooling, her mouth fused to his neck.

    Douglas held his daughter as she trembled in his arms. “You’re a woman
    now,” he whispered, stroking her back.

    Tammy pulled her mouth from her uncle’s cock and she crawled over to
    Crissy and her father. She pushed Crissy off and attacked her father’s
    cock, sucking him clean.

    Crissy fell back onto the floor, cum oozing from both her fuck holes.
    She sighed, stared blankly up at the ceiling.

    Tammy finished with her father, then turned her attention to Crissy.
    “Now you!” she gasped.

    “Oooh, no,” Crissy moaned, but it was too late. Tammy was already
    between her legs, sucking her father’s cum from her pussy.

    Tammy’s mouth gobbled hungrily, drawing out every wad of her father’s
    cum from Crissy’s pussy. Crazed with what she had seen, she rolled
    Crissy over, attacked her ass and feasted on her uncle’s cum as it
    oozed from Crissy’s ass.

    Finished with them all, she sat up. “Now, it’s my turn.”

    Both men groaned.

    Crissy staggered to her feet. The day had been perfect. She didn’t care
    if Tammy enjoyed the same pleasures. She giggled, blew them all a kiss
    and left. Today, she had really become a woman.

    The End


    429 comments
    «12345»

    Hornylicker69Report 

    2024-07-18 12:20:24
    Loved the story. To find daughter’s that want it as bad as daddy does. Priceless. Great fantasy.

    Trib FanReport 

    2022-12-12 22:35:10
    I thought it was too long a story.
    Also too much ‘daddy’ so although incest taboo stories arouse me this was just too iver the top to excite me.

    Tiger_tReport 

    2018-12-03 13:34:31
    A very satisfying story, in fact I was satisfied 14 times before I finished it.

    baldonesReport 

    2018-11-04 14:32:55
    Sammy I like them and no lower limits for me

    baldonesReport 

    2018-11-04 14:31:39
    arkansa damn girl I would have loved to fuck your 13 yr old cunt

    «12345»
  • After the Event

    Font size : +


    about a group of teenagers left after the rest of the humans have been wiped out

    There were 8 of us, that was it we knew of no one else who had survived its quite possible that else where in the world there were others who had survived but we didn’t know where and it would be foolish to try to find them when we had what we needed to survive here and had no way of getting anywhere other than walking. i was the eldest at 18 years old the others were my twin brother Alex, my younger sister Jane who was 16 and the youngest Paul who was 15. the the other 4 were our cousins the eldest James was 17 then there was Steve who was 16 and his twin (i guess it runs int he family) Alice, then there was Anna who was 14. we lived in my old house with radios every where in case we got some communication from other people. we had a few large fields out the back filled with vegetables and fruit, and a few cows in a pen for milk we hadn’t trusted ourselves to kill and cook meat yet not even one of the chickens that scrated around the house and provided us with eggs. we also had a basement full of tinned goods that we had collected from the surrounding houses and shops. Alex had managed to fix up a generator down there as well, he was good with his hands he had even made it run on rotting organic matter, he had been an apprentice in an generator company orf some kind, i had never been very interested in it, but he had taken about a year building it but it supplied us with electricity for lighting…most of the time. in short we had what we needed to survive no luxuries but the basics.

    i had started writing. writing about the world as it had been writing about what happened, and how we were surviving. i did this in the evening after the work around the house had been done. one evening when i wasn’t writing we were all sat in the living room talking about the old world, how things had been, it was a topic we arrived at often and discussed at length but this time it was different it was about old boyfriends and girlfriends Paul piped up as a joke that the worst thing about the end of the world was that he had never had sex, we all laughed at the absurdity of the comment while Steve agreed vigorously. the conversation drifted from there but it had set me thinking about re-population, obviously nothing big would change in out life time but we could start off a chain of events that could re introduce the human population, it was unlikely i had read somewhere that the minimum safe number for starting a new population was 50 and even that was a serious genetic bottle neck. not only that but the 8 of us were related making an even smaller change of anything but the new line fizzling out with horribly mutated offspring within the second generation, but i still felt we had to try. then there was the non genetic problem of the re-population, incest was icky.

    the next time we were all together i brought it up. “ok guys i have a suggestion which i realize is a bit unpleasant sounding but i feel we should give it a try because we have to a sort of obligation to the human race, although saying that, anyone who doesn’t want to do it doesn’t have to. what i am suggesting is” i paused “re-population, i realize it has a high probability that it wont work but think about it, a) when we get old we will struggle to farm the fields assuming we haven’t died of disease by then, b) if we are all that is left of the human race we should at least try to preserve it, c) there is no one left to judge us, c) we havent really lost anything if it fails, as long as we try not to get too attached to the baby’s, and finaly d) its not like we are going to get sex from anyone else for the rest of our lives, and Paul and Steven, and i think i am right in saying Anna and Alice will all be able to actually have sex which they wouldnt otherwise have, in there entire life”

    there was a stunned silence before Steve finally spoke up “Well i suppose i am up for it, its weird but its not like im get any any other way.” there were a few more cautious grudging yes’s and a few more who said they would think about it. i was happy my proposal hand been seen as disgusting and vile leaving me an outcast.

    Now i had to decide how we were actually going to do this. the subject didnt come up again for a few weeks we kept on with our lives that had fallen into an endless cycle, the same everyday we all got up about the same time we all went out to do our chores i had to milk the cows and search for eggs from the chickens then go in to make something for lunch i had to make a fire in the hearth with the wood that Anna and Paul had collected i then waited for the water to boil and cut up the vegetables and some days do something from the tins. after lunch we all went out to work in the fields when we got back in we collapsed on the sofas to tired to do anything at some point i had to get up to make something for tea. after tea we sat in the living room/ dining room of the house and i brought up the subject again. “so guys you have had enough time to think about it. What do you think?” at first no one said anything but slowly, amazingly the all agreed. i was stunned that i had persuaded them but i suppose it was a bunch of teenagers in a house all alone together so maybe not that surprising. “ok so now we have decided that we are going to do this, how are we going to do it? we can pair up or have an orgie of some kind”

    “i think if we pair up it might get weird between the pairs” Jane said

    “also it some people might get upset you know if no one wants to pair with them” James added

    “well i could pick the pairs” i replied

    “i think an orgy would be best to start with then possibly we pair up later” Alex

    “sounds fair everyone up for that?” i ask. everyone agreed and we decided to work hard tomorrow to try to keep the next day clear and we would do it then.

    …………………………………………………

    the day had come. we woke up at about 12 and wandered downstairs. i was eating breakfast when James finally came down stairs he was the last.i smiled at him “hey sleepy head, the others are in the lounge, im just finishing off my breakfast then im heading in there”

    “ok im not too hungry so i’ll wait with you and we will go in together” he said as he sat down at the table

    “you ready for this?” i asked

    “more than you know, its been too long since i have had sex. my wrist have practically doubled in strength with the work out they have been getting” he smiled i giggled at this “i mean i have even thought about you as i did it, sometimes”

    “seriously?” i asked, flattered

    “yeah” he replied sheepishly

    i swallowed the rest of the cereal and stood up “well lets go and see if i am as good as you imagined”

    we walked in to find the other chatting they all looked up as we came in “finally took you long enough” Alex joked “ok lets strip we can do a bit of foreplay so that we get comfortable with each other before we get down to it.” we all stripped and stood there unsure what to do

    Paul then walked over to me “well if we are going to do this lets stop standing like lemons” he reached out and touched my breasts everyone laughed at his bold move and we all moved closer together touching and feeling each others bodies i moved next to James and kissed him while stoking my hand up his penis “is it like how you imagined” i whispered in his ear. my hand wrapped around his dick and started pumping i knelt down to get a better hold of him and then Steve came up behind me and asked if i could do the same to him so i took one of them in each hand and started pumping, Paul then came over disappointed that i couldn’t do the same for him so i opened my mouth, he got the message and moved into my mouth and allowed me to gently suck on it. i sped up on my masturbation of the other two while expertly sucking on Paul’s dick. suddenly i felt the other two starting to pulse in my hands i knew what this and their groans meant as they both blew there load into my hair. the sight of his sexy sister who was sucking him off being covered in cum was clearly too much for Paul as he exploded into my mouth wave after wave of cum pulsed out of his shaft. mean while Alex Jane Alice and Anna had been having their own fun. Alex was licking out Jane and Alice and Anna were 69ing within a minuet only me and Alex hadn’t orgasmed. the others all lay recovering, i lay on the floor and beckoned Alex over he cam but was reluctant “i just think its a bit weird ur my sister and all, i dont want to be the first to cum in you, you know makes it more likely that my sperm will impregnate you and sibling baby’s are going to be more screwed up than cousin baby’s.”

    “pull out when you are going to cum and i will swallow it then” i suggested Alex relented and climbed between my legs, he positioned himself and then thrust in gently, nervously. my hands rested gently on his shoulders as he continued to thrust my hands ran down his toned body my legs wrapped around his legs so that my feet were in between his. his cock felt so right as it gently moved in my soft yet tight pussy. he sped up his hips bucking and thrusting i saw the look in his eyes that meant he was about to cum, his grunts confirmed this so i pushed him off gently and wrapped my lips around his rock hard cock, immediately he released shooting wave after wave of hot sticky cum into my mouth as i swallowed i kept him in my mouth sucking and slurping until he was completely free of cum. i sat back unsatisfied. as yet none of my family had been able to make me cum.

    then Alice stepped up to me and pushed me back while making out with me, all pretense that this was just for re-population gone, this was what it was just a group of horny teenagers finally expressing how the feel about each other. as Alice made out with me i felt two more of them start to feel my breasts while i felt two of the guys penetrate me one in the pussy and one in the ass. it was Paul who was taking his older sisters ass virginity and it was Steve who was pounding into my pussy while James and Jane softly caressed my breasts. the double penetration felt amazing i could feel the cocks get soo close to each other inside me i was also amazed at the size of Paul’s penis it was huge, filling my ass hole tight. Steve was fine for his age but nothing compared to Paul. and finally i felt the heat of an orgasm spread through me as i finally let rip with a huge long moan as all my muscles tensed and i was send into shuddering convulsions and i had the biggest orgasm i had ever had it lasted for a full minuet and the others didn’t stop once during that time, they just kept building the sensation, near the end i felt Paul cum into my ass pumping a few waves of cum deep into me. eventually it subsided and i lay exhausted on the floor. after we had all recovered i suggested we split up and tried to have some baby’s i paired with James, Alex paired with Alice. Paul paired with Anna and Steve paired with Jane. i took James up to my room and we lay there preparing ourselves and chatting a bit. then i snaked my hand along his chest “now lets see about these fantasies of yours” my hand slid down to his crotch and around his limp penis. it became hard within seconds, and boy was it hard, it was utterly rock solid. i licked my lips as i straddled James as he lay on the bed. i slid down and felt the tip of his shaft gently part my pussy lips i slid down further slowly taking more of him in loving the feel of his rock hard manhood sliding along the soft walls of my pussy. i took in his whole length and started to grind in circles on his cock, his hand enveloped my breast as i did so gently kneeing them. i then stared to slid off his cock, then i slammed back down hard impaling myself on his shaft, making myself let out a short moan as i did i so i did this a few more times until i started to ride him more smoothly gently rising up and down slowly speeding up until i was riding him at such a pace the bed was groaning in protest his hands had left my breasts and were resting on my smooth porcelain hip. then he wrapped his arm around me and picked me up he stood up and pushed me against a wall, his penis still buried deep inside me, i was trapped against the wall and his hard toned chest, a very pleasant place to be trapped i might add. he trust into me not getting the same depth as before but much more passion as his lips mashed against mine in a chaotic frenzy of lust and passion. eventually he couldn’t hold me any longer and we sunk to the floor while he still trusted into me as we entwined in writhed together until i felt my whole body start to tremble and shake and i felt his body tense on top of me and his cock start to pulsate shooting thick sticky cum into my pussy that contracted tightly around his shaft as i was rocked by my own intense orgasm my own juices being released to mix with his inside of me and to seep out over his balls and soak my thighs. we lay together a long time unable to move, we fell asleep with him still inside me, his head nestled into my neck.


  • High Voltage Mittens [1]

    Font size : +


    A newly-lesbian mad scientist tests an experimental toy on a kinky subject…

    HIGH VOLTAGE MITTENS

    Nina: Sam, should we do a recap at the start of the second book?
    Samantha: Yes, little rabbit.
    Nina: Ooh. Keep calling me little rabbit.
    Samantha: No.
    Nina: Aw, come on.
    Nina: Be my predator?
    Samantha: Do the recap, and maybe.
    Nina: Okay.
    Nina: Dear reader!
    Nina: We decided to post this second part of Mittens for free on all the free-porn-story sites, as well as on Amazon – and we also decided to post this one in pieces as we go, so we can get useful feedback straight away! We made the HUGE mistake of agreeing to three months’ worth of exclusivity to Amazon with part one, which means you might be reading this and wondering where the hell the first part is – which is why we’re doing this recap and filling you in on the story so far!
    Samantha: Which is what you’re not doing. You’re just waffling about distributors. Get to the point.
    Samantha: Immediately.
    Nina: SORRY SORRY SORRY
    Samantha: Dear reader.
    Nina: No I can do it
    Samantha: …If you must.
    Samantha: Should we first explain about this chatlog, before people think that the whole thing’s just a copy-paste of someone’s cybersex session?
    Nina: Probably better ought to
    Samantha: “Mittens” is the story of how Nina and I got together, years and years ago. Nina is writing, and I am editing, and you are reading. At the end of the first “Mittens,” and at the beginning and end of subsequent books, Nina and I paste in a chatlog where we talk about the book and show you where we are in life right now. As is something of a tradition these days, Nina is gagged and naked, and playing the part of my desk. My laptop is resting on her bare back, and she has her elbows on the carpet and her fingers on the keyboard of her own laptop.
    Samantha: Her ass is exposed and vulnerable, and right now I’m stroking her left buttock with the tines of a nasty little hairbrush.
    Samantha: So that she knows to stop joking around and do this properly.
    Nina: Can I do the Previously on Mittens bit now
    Samantha: …go ahead. But do it correctly. The hairbrush is waiting for you, Nina.
    Nina: I’ll be good.
    Nina: Dear Reader!
    Nina: In part one of “Mittens,” Samantha and I got together and had awesome sex.
    Samantha: NINA.
    Nina: What?
    Nina: Ow
    Samantha: It was eighty-odd pages! It was fifteen thousand words before I even got your panties down! It was about relationships and fun and laughter and love, and then steaming hot mad-scientist-on-girl action!
    Samantha: (dear reader: Nina is also forbidden from vocalising, which is why she just typed “Ow” when I spanked her bare ass with this hairbrush. Like this!)
    Nina: OW!
    Samantha: That’s two. Now do it properly, or the handle’s going in.
    Samantha: And do you see any lube around here?
    Samantha: Because I don’t.
    Nina: Okay.
    Nina: /takes a DEEP BREATH
    Nina: We opened on Samantha wondering about a tipsy conversation we’d had the night before, in which I’d drunkenly clued her in on my kinks. She wonders about humiliation, and for some reason she gets hung up on boxing gloves of all things. We go to another scene, of me using the Special Toy, which is a vibrator that was once broken, and Samantha has not only fixed but improved. We get into a little light technical discussion on vibrator modification while I reminisce, and we see that I now view this toy as a thing that Samantha has given part of herself to. Which I then put inside me. I ponder Samantha’s obliviousness. Samantha researches boxing gloves, has a revelation about them, sends me an email because she wants to know more about erotic humiliation, and I get it, and she is online – but she is masturbating at her desk at the time. I interrupt her and we get into a conversation in which we both reveal that we were merrily wanking away while thinking of each other. I arrange to come over in an hour, Sam eats a lot of toast and panics until I show up, then we kiss and hug and squeeze and fondle and she takes me upstairs.
    Nina: Samantha teases me for a long time, indulging my authority kink. She is my predator, and I am her little rabbit, trembling and terrified. I slowly realise how strong she is, and it makes everything that much hotter, knowing that it’s true – that she really IS stronger and faster and cleverer than me, and that I couldn’t escape if I wanted to.
    Nina: At one point she threatens to pee in my face, and that’s when the reader learns about my watersports kink. She doesn’t actually pee in my face – she was only playing her role.
    Nina: THEN we have sex, and it’s super-hot.
    Nina: The whole time, this affair gets lengthened to novella proportions by a lot of inner thoughts and musings and revelations and sappy fun romantic stuff, and it ends with us falling asleep in each others’ arms.
    Samantha: Satisfactory, I suppose.
    Samantha: The point that Nina is trying to make is that you needn’t necessarily have read the first “Mittens” to enjoy this one.
    Samantha: You only need to know a few things:
    Samantha: That I have a fixation on the erotic properties of gloves as a method by which to degrade a person by immobilizing their thumb;
    Samantha: That Nina has confessed her love of bondage and submission, but I am not yet aware of her watersports kink;
    Samantha: That I am something of a mad scientist, as Nina likes to put it;
    Samantha: That Nina and I have had sex, do not regret it in the slightest, and are now very happily in love.
    Nina: Our story continues the following day!
    Nina: If you’d like to read the first Mittens for free, keep an eye on the @featherwatt Twitter account – we’ve got four days left in which Amazon will let us give it away for free, and we’ll be sure to let you know about them. Or you could just wait until the end of May 2013, at which time our exclusivity clause will expire and we can post the whole thing for free! If you get impatient, our nome de filthybook is “Phoenix Baker!”
    Nina: Happy reading!
    Samantha: And now, High Voltage Mittens. Thanks for reading, and don’t forget to comment, rate or review.
    Nina: Or Sam will find you and set the coil-o-tron on you.
    Samantha: Yes.
    Samantha: I will.
    Samantha: She’s not joking.
    Samantha: Happy reading, my little rabbits.

    Samantha looked down at Nina. Nina looked up at Samantha.

    Samantha regarded Nina critically, then gave in.

    Look at those puppy dog eyes. How can I resist?

    Samantha bowed her head to whisper in Nina’s ear; “Yes, you may look at her.”

    Nina grinned, and turned her eyes to the painting.

    This was a wonderful idea, thought Samantha with a smile, taking in the Renoir herself. Also a strange one. Probably fairly mild by Nina’s standards…

    She glanced at Nina, whose eyes were on the painting; her expression was serene, appreciative.

    …still, taking it slow. Easing me into it. She pushed her glasses further up her nose. Easing Nina into it, too. She knows I operate strangely, and she appreciates it, but…

    She strolled on, past the Renoir and towards the exit, her arms folded in standard I-am-walking-through-an-art-gallery repose. She didn’t look behind her – she didn’t have to. Nina tore her eyes away from the painting and followed.

    But this is all very new to both of us.

    A curator – elderly, with a uniform, walkie-talkie, and polite smile – held the door open for Samantha.

    She returned his smile, with a nod and a “Thank you.”

    She heard Nina’s quiet, polite “Thanks,” behind her. She reached back, for the hand that Nina would offer.

    They walked on a few steps in silence, along a beautiful but largely empty corridor, as the door closed slowly behind them, hissing gently on its air brake. Samantha slowed, applied gentle downward pressure on Nina’s hand, and Nina was by her side, close and attentive.

    “Speaking to another without my prior permission,” murmured Samantha as the two proceeded along the corridor at sauntering speed. “What is the punishment?”

    Nina swallowed. “Three smacks across the buttocks, medium strength, through underwear.”

    Samantha nodded. “That would be the case, except for…?”

    “Uh…”

    “Saying ‘uh,’ ‘um,’ or any other such stalling nonsense.” Samantha smiled as they walked. “What is the punishment?”

    Nina remained silent. Samantha counted the seconds. After five, Samantha looked left and right, then stopped dead. Nina stopped with her. Samantha leaned into Nina until she was confident that Nina could feel her breath.

    Answer me, Nina, or you’ll really wish you had.”

    Nina looked up into Samantha’s eyes, visibly frightened, still silent.

    Samantha counted the seconds. Finally, Nina spoke.

    “Ten seconds’ silence immediately,” said Nina in a breathy exhale, “regardless of any instruction to the contrary. Cumulative and exponential physical punishment at your discretion for each subsequent infraction, to be recorded and administered at your leisure.”

    Samantha smiled, and carried on walking. “To go back to my original question, why is the punishment different for talking to the curator, this time?”

    “Politeness modifier,” answered Nina. “Halved punishment, rounded upwards, making it two smacks across my buttocks, medium strength, through my underwear.”

    “Yes. When incurring a punishment through politeness, or common decency, a modifier applies,” said Samantha, quietly. “It’s only fair that the punishment be reduced. However, this is further complicated, because…?”

    Nina looked down. “Penalty for forgetting an aspect of a rule, in this case the politeness modifier itself.”

    Samantha grinned. “What is the punishment?”

    Nina swallowed. “An increase in intensity to the original punishment. Two hard smacks across my buttocks, with or without underwear at your discretion.”

    “Without, I think. Let’s look in the gift shop before we go.”

    Nina smiled. “Yes!”

    The penalties are really racking up, thought Samantha, idly browsing the expensive knick-knacks on display. It’s fun to try to figure out how many she’s putting on there deliberately, and how many are genuine mistakes. Also, I’m going to have to come up with more varied and inventive punishments for Nina. I’m sure I can think of more, but I’ll have to run them by her first, before putting them into the schedule.

    She watched Nina flick through the postcards.

    She’s so pretty.

    Samantha let her eyes drift across Nina’s deep burnt orange hair, her pale shoulders, her insubstantial white blouse, her curves – she took a guilty peek at her behind, clad in tight blue jeans.

    Hard to believe it was only yesterday evening that she showed me how she liked to be spanked.

    Samantha smiled.

    Hard to believe it was only yesterday afternoon that I kissed her for the first time.

    She approached Nina, from behind. “Find anything good?”

    Nina nodded. “I love the curves on this one. I love the colours.” Samantha watched Nina’s eyes scan over the postcard – noticing the way her pupils widened when she saw something beautiful.

    She’d been noticing that all day, and falling a little deeper in love with Nina at every painting they passed.

    And her pupils widen like that when they settle on me, too. When her body responds to me, unconsciously, the same way it responds to a famous work of art – that’s some kind of flattery, right there.

    “I love the contrast,” continued Nina, her eyes on the postcard. “Look how it flows.

    Samantha looked at the postcard. She felt laughter bubble up inside her – she quenched it, and set her hands gently on Nina’s shoulders, carefully watching her reflection in the postcard rack’s acrylic.

    She didn’t want to miss her reaction.

    “That would be ‘Nude in an Armchair,’ Nina.” Samantha smiled, narrow-eyed, evil. “By Pablo Picasso.”

    Nina looked up, the colour draining from her face.

    Samantha leaned forward and whispered in her ear. “Looking at a depiction of a nude woman without my permission. The most important rule of our visit here today. We went over that one in detail. And you were doing so well, little Nina. What is the punishment?”

    Nina took a deep breath, looking around to see if the shopkeeper was out of earshot. “Ten full-strength strikes across my buttocks… with the hairbrush.” She swallowed. “Is there a Picasso modifier?”

    Samantha squeezed Nina’s shoulders, tightly. “It seems like there should be, doesn’t it?” She kissed the tip of Nina’s ear. “No, there’s no modifier.” She felt Nina shudder. “No leniency for you, Nina. No mercy. I know you didn’t know you were looking at a nude, and that just makes this more delicious. Your poor little bottom is going to glow[i] with the force of my brutality, little rabbit. [i]That’s what you get, when you play games with a predator.”

    Nina’s voice, already barely a whisper, became so quiet it was almost inaudible – “Thank you, mistress.”

    “You’re welcome, Nina. We should probably buy two of those postcards. I know I’ll want a souvenir.”

    “Enjoy sitting down, Nina,” said Samantha, in a happy, sing-song voice, “because after I get through with you, it’ll be out of the question.”

    Nina squirmed and wriggled in her seat. “Please have mercy on me, mistress!”

    Samantha grinned. “You’ll cause an accident, distracting me like that.” She changed up to fifth gear, and turned on the radio. “Shall we try to find some spanking music?”

    Spanking music was not forthcoming. Instead, a sombre voice delivered a news bulletin.

    Gradually the smiles – and the blood – left Samantha and Nina’s faces, as the report sunk in.

    After a few minutes, Samantha had to pull over, take off her glasses, wipe her eyes. She felt Nina’s arms around her.

    The two women hugged as tightly as the gearstick would allow.

    Samantha’s house.

    Probably not for the spanking I was so looking forward to.

    Nina felt a lump in her throat. Not that I’m much in the mood anymore.

    Nina watched Samantha sit down heavily on the couch. Her keys clattered on the coffee table. She sighed.

    Will she send me away?

    “Will you sit with me?” asked Samantha. She couldn’t quite meet Nina’s eye.

    Nina nodded. “Yes,” she said, quietly, and sat down carefully next to Samantha. “But…”

    “Hmm?”

    “No TV, huh? Or radio.” Nina watched Samantha’s face. “Not for a little while.”

    Samantha nodded. “I wasn’t planning on it.”

    The two sat, their thoughts dark and private and alone. Slowly, over the course of several minutes, they gravitated together.

    Soon, they sat huddled on the sofa, their arms around each other, staring down the world outside.

    Finally, Samantha spoke.

    “It’s not that it happened, love.”

    “I know, Sam.”

    “It’s that it happened again. It’s that it keeps happening.”

    Nina sighed, closed her eyes, hugged Samantha tight. “I know.”

    She felt a hand on her head – protective, somehow.

    As though it could stop a bullet, thought Nina, bitterly. They say he reloaded three times before the police shot him down.

    All those children. A decade of love and life went into each one. It only took one lunatic and one gun to destroy all of that, and he did it so quickly.

    We’re all so fragile. Everything is so fragile. Love and laughter and friendship and all those forces that I thought were so strong – none of them will survive if some idiot shoots them because his mom finally evicted him from the basement.

    She felt cold, even in Samantha’s arms.

    It wasn’t even anyone special. It never is. It’s never some powerful supervillian, or some evil genius… it’s always just some loser with the sort of petty little problems that only ever affect one person. Some pathetic fuckup who never did anything more extraordinary than walk into a gun shop. Any idiot can do that.

    He didn’t earn that power. He just bought it. He probably put it on a credit card.

    “How do you cope, Sam?” she whispered. “Your classes give you any, like, Zen way of handling this? What do you do, when something like this happens?”

    Samantha stroked Nina’s hair. “Oh, Nina. I’ve got it down to a fine art. We’ve all had too much practice at this.”

    Nina snuggled close.

    Samantha sighed. “It usually goes down like this. First, I’m angry, and I look at short-term solutions to the problem. Things we can do that would stop it from ever happening again.” She looked down at Nina. “And, because I’m angry, these solutions are all silly and destructive – either things that outright won’t work, or things that’ll work but will mess things up even worse in the short term.”

    “And then what?” Nina’s voice was muffled by Samantha’s sweater.

    Samantha’s fingers stroked gently around Nina’s ear. “And then I think about my dad. His job was to take a bomb, disarm it, dismantle it, and make it so that it could never hurt anyone, ever again. He taught me how to use a soldering iron and a multimeter when I was six years old, love. He was always so calm.

    Nina looked up, into Samantha’s eyes. They were wet at the edges.

    “He taught me the difference between destroying something, and dismantling it. And why that difference is important – they both end up the same, but it’s the mindset you’re operating with that’s the difference. You destroy something in anger, but you dismantle something with care, and serenity. You have to, or either it breaks or – in his old line of work – it blows up and kills you.”

    Nina squeezed Samantha. “I understand, but I’m not sure I get how it applies to… well, this.”

    Samantha kissed Nina on the top of the head. “Let me up. I want to show you something.”

    Nina, reluctantly, wriggled to the side so that Samantha could rise from the couch and approach the cupboard under the stairs. Nina followed her. She watched Samantha take a deep breath, her fingers on the handle.

    Samantha turned to her. “I’ve never shown these to anyone.”

    Nina pecked her, gently, on the lips. “I’ll be honoured if you decide to, Sam, but don’t feel as though you must.”

    Samantha nodded, and opened the door. She reached into the shadows and pulled out a shoebox.

    “I knew it,” said Nina, trying to lighten the mood. “Secret shoe fetish.”

    Samantha smiled – a fragile affair that reminded Nina of a leaf poking through soil. “If only it were that simple. Come on.” She went into the kitchen, sat down with the box on her kitchen table.

    Nina breathed the air. Of all the places in the world, this was the most Samantha-infused. Her kitchen table was piled with junk; electronics, mostly, but here and there bits of motor, plastic casing, servos, manuals, schematics, miscellaneous incomprehensible detritus. Other kitchens smelled like baking cookies or bubbling coffee – this one did too, but with a faint metallic undertone of solder, and overheating batteries, and the acid that Samantha used on her circuit boards.

    Nina took a seat. She felt very much at home here, and very much in love – sitting here was almost like being inside Samantha, in a way no less intimate than the way she’d been inside her last night. And this morning.

    Samantha sat down, and took the lid off the shoebox. Inside was a chaos of shapes and colours, but one thing jumped out immediately.

    “Jesus, Sam -” Nina’s eyes widened. “Is that a gun?”

    Samantha closed her fingers around the handle of the item in question. “It used to be,” she said, very quietly. She pulled the item out of the box; a silvery jewellery chain hooked on it briefly before letting go. “But it isn’t, any more. Here.”

    She offered the gun to Nina.

    Nina hesitated, then took it. It was cold, and heavy. She felt a dreadful sensation of power in its weight – power unwanted and unearned. She kept the muzzle pointed towards the floor, her finger well away from the trigger.

    “Is it loaded?”

    “Look carefully, love.”

    Nina examined the machine. “I don’t normally hang around with guns, Sam. What am I looking for?”

    “See the little knobbly bit on the side? It’s a lever. Rotate it downwards.”

    Nina did as instructed. Something heavy fell out of the handle, and clattered on the table. Nina looked down.

    Then she looked up, into Samantha’s wet eyes. “That’s a battery, isn’t it?”

    Samantha nodded. “Nina, never do this with a real gun, but look in the muzzle.”

    For the briefest moment, Nina hesitated. Then, trusting Samantha, she did as she was told.

    Something was shining, down there in the cold metal darkness.

    “Something glass, or clear plastic,” murmured Nina. “It’s a lens, I think.”

    Oh God, thought Nina. It’s a laser. She’s made a no-shit, honest-to-goodness laser gun.

    Samantha spoke quietly. “It’s a light gun, love.”

    What?

    Nina looked up at Samantha. “You mean… like… for computer games?”

    Samantha nodded. “You remember I was a sucker for House of the Dead. I made this after the Columbine massacre. Although I will admit, my tastes went more towards Point Blank and cutesy gun games after that.”

    Nina put the gun down on the table. “You made a videogame gun, Sam… out of a real handgun.”

    Samantha nodded. “Yes,” she said, barely audible.

    She’s struggling, thought Nina. She’s showing me a part of herself that’s gone through her usual eccentricity and into… into something dark.

    Nina stared at Samantha. She wants me to reassure her that I don’t think she’s crazy.

    Can I do that? While I’m thinking of her blowing away videogame zombies with a controller made out of a real gun?

    Nina swallowed. “What else is in that shoebox, Sam?”

    Samantha reached into the box, and took out a little green circuit board. It was star-shaped. When she pressed a button, colourful lights flashed in sequence at each point. “It’s a Christmas ornament,” she said. She handed it to Nina.

    Nina took it, pressed the little button, watched the pretty lights.

    “The chip in the middle sends voltage to the LED’s in sequence,” said Samantha. “It was originally part of the detonation circuit from a roadside bomb.”

    Nina felt something inside her lurch and turn over; something begging for release. A cough, or a sneeze, or an orgasm, or a violent scream, or a full-body jerk. She settled on a shiver.

    “It handled the timing of the capacitors that…” Samantha sighed. Nina saw, clear as day, Samantha realizing that she was about to get into a lengthy technical explanation that Nina would find tedious, and stopping herself. “Well, it doesn’t really matter what it used to do. My old man pocketed the chip, back in the eighties. He picked up a lot of stuff, here and there. Souveniers, you know.” She dipped her hand into the box.

    This gets better and better, thought Nina, her heart sinking, a terrible sick feeling in her gut. Ten years I’ve known her – and I knew she was a bit odd, but…

    “This pendant,” said Samantha, bringing out the chain that had tangled in the gun – “I made this from a nasty little knife that I took from a mugger a few years ago.” It was heart-shaped, and sparkled in the afternoon sun. “See the little channel, here?” She pointed to a vertical indentation running down the left side of the heart shape. “That’s to let the blood out faster, apparently. Probably form over function, I can’t see how it’d make much difference, but muggers like weapons that look intimidating.”

    And now, just as I open my heart to her…

    And she never told me about that!

    “When were you mugged?”

    Samantha shrugged. “I think it was the same night you and Steve split up.”

    Nina stared. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

    Samantha looked puzzled. “You and Steve had just split up. You were hurting.” She looked down. “It was all over in a few seconds, I lost nothing, I left him able to run away and I had more important things to think about. Didn’t think it was worth mentioning, given the situation.” She turned the heart over and over in her hands. “I was just going to throw the knife away, but when I got home I was coming down from the adrenaline, and I felt depressed. So I put it in the box, and then a few weeks later I took it out of the box, and turned it into this.”

    Oh, God… she’s so strange.

    And this fascination with weapons…

    Samantha set the heart down on the table, and looked at Nina. “When I despair of the world, I build things. It’s not much, really – it doesn’t really do much good. I don’t think I can do much good, on my own. I’m just one woman. But it feels like…” she looked into the box, shrugged. “It feels like something, you know? I have to do something, even if it accomplishes nothing big. It feels like putting my finger on the scales, a little bit. Normally it’s just some silly little electronics project, or a blog post, or something. It’s only when I get really down that it’s not enough to just make something, and I get the urge to turn weapons into toys.”

    Suddenly, Nina understood.

    Turning weapons into toys.

    Her fingers closed unconsciously around the ornament.

    It’s not a fascination with weapons. It’s a fascination with changing them into things that aren’t weapons anymore.

    “I’m doing a bad job of explaining my little box of crazy, aren’t I?” asked Samantha, smiling nervously. “I’ve never, like…” she pushed her glasses further up her nose. “I’ve never put it into words, like this.”

    “I don’t think you’re crazy,” said Nina, quietly.

    Samantha looked into Nina’s eyes. “Really?”

    “Actually, no, I’m lying through my teeth. You’re nuts, Sam.” She smiled. “But you’re the good kind of nuts. The kind of nuts that wants to take all the awful things in the world and make them good.” She set the ornament down, stood up, leaned over the table so they were close. “I love you, Sam.”

    Their lips touched. Nina watched Samantha close her eyes before closing her own. They breathed together, lips sliding gently, tenderly against one another, warm in a cold world. Nina felt Samantha’s glasses bump against her nose, and Samantha’s hand run gently through her hair.

    Samantha drew back. The kiss ended, as sooner or later all kisses must. “I love you too, Nina.”

    Nina smiled. “Thank you for showing me this.”

    Samantha said nothing, but looked relieved.

    “I think I understand,” said Nina, stroking Samantha’s cheek, “that it’s not enough to just destroy something evil, sometimes.”

    Samantha nodded. “More satisfying to change its nature. Corrupt it into something good.” She kissed Nina, tenderly, a brief touch of the lips. “Perverts gotta pervert the things that need perverting.”

    Nina smiled. She looked down, into the box.

    Her eyes widened. Another familiar shape.

    “Oho!” she said, grinning. “Tell me about that one.”

    Samantha laughed – a beautiful sound, so close to Nina’s ears. “That one… well, that one’s special.” She took the item in question from the box.

    “A big purple dildo,” sang Nina, “With a black box on the bottom, and a big scary-looking button. What’s the story with this one – did its batteries come from a tazer?”

    Samantha smiled. “I made this just after I fixed your vibrator. It’s the only one that I made when I wasn’t in despair. Also, it doesn’t run on batteries.” She ran a finger along its length. “It contains an experimental projectile weapon.”

    Nina stared. “What.

    Samantha nodded. “It’s called a coilgun. It works by accelerating a ferrous projectile along a rail, using precisely-timed electromagnets. In this case, the projectile is captive, so it’s more like a beefed-up, super-powered solenoid.” Nina felt Samantha’s fingers on the back of her hand. “The army’s investigating their feasibility as weapons right now. They want to make a silent, high-powered, recoilless rifle. They want to use this technology to kill people.” Samantha turned to Nina, and smiled. “So of course I couldn’t let them do that without at least tweaking their noses a little bit. I want to use the same technology to make people come.” She kissed Nina on the nose, her eyes narrowed. “Make people come hard.

    Nina stared at the toy. “So… it doesn’t just vibrate, then?”

    Samantha smiled, looking down at the toy. “No, it’s better than that. It stops the projectile against a reinforced bracket, transferring the momentum to the whole toy.”

    Suddenly, her eyes locked onto Nina’s. In a low, firm voice and with an evil smile, she said “Now listen carefully, little rabbit.”

    Nina shivered. Immediately, she felt her nipples hardening.

    I am your little rabbit, Sam. I am your little rabbit, cowering and terrified and obedient, and you are my predator.

    “Anything, mistress,” breathed Nina, her stomach turning over.

    Samantha pointed to a big black box on the kitchen table, festooned with meters and knobs. “Plug in that power supply.”

    Nina traced the cord through the piles, and looked around her for an outlet.

    “Behind you, silly girl,” purred Samantha.

    Nina found the outlet, plugged in the cord. A high-pitched whine came from the power supply, and its meters lit up.

    “Turn the left-hand knob slowly, Nina, clockwise, until the meter reads twelve volts.”

    Nina did as she was told; the whine changed, and the needle moved.

    “Now, see…” said Samantha, doing something complicated to the toy. The black box at the base detached – a thick, coiled black wire hung between the jolly purple shaft of the toy and its…

    Control unit? Power supply? No, this is the power supply. That must be the control unit, then?

    “Take this end, Nina.” Samantha passed the toy to Nina, holding onto the black box. Nina took it. Samantha took a black wire with a power jack on the end, and plugged it into the black box.

    “Now,” said Samantha, “Hold on tight.

    Nina gripped the toy, feeling a rolling in her belly, trepidation in her spine.

    What’s going to happen?

    Samantha, smiling, did something to a knob or a slider or something that Nina couldn’t see – the box she was holding onto began to whine, its pitch increasing until it was inaudible. Nina watched Samantha, her eyes obscured by the reflection of the lighted meters on her glasses.

    She really does look like a mad scientist sometimes.

    Samantha pressed the big scary-looking button.

    There was a loud BANG from Nina’s hand. The toy jumped upwards, jerking her arm. Her hand felt tingly.

    “Jesus Christ!” exclaimed Nina, her rabbithood forgotten.

    “No,” said Samantha, cackling – “science!

    “Fucking hell, Sam, you put this in your vagina?

    Samantha laughed. “It’s a unique sensation, I’ll tell you that!” She pointed to a slider switch, on the control box. “It’s a three-coil gun – that was with coils one and two. With all three operating in series, it’s kinda hard to hold on to.”

    Nina stared at the toy in equal parts horror and fascination.

    “Is it safe?” She swallowed. “…mistress?”

    Samantha came closer, pointed to the tip of the toy in Nina’s hand. “The material is a little translucent. If you look closely, you can see how much steel there is at the point the projectile impacts. I’ve reinforced it to tolerances far beyond any voltage you’d ever want to use. If you’re worried about the projectile breaking through the toy, don’t. The coils will burn out first, if we take it that far.”

    Nina shivered. “Will it hurt, mistress?”

    “I’ve designed this machine so that it’s very stable and predictable, Nina. It does precisely what I tell it to, no more, no less. It will only hurt you if I want it to.” Samantha kissed Nina gently on the forehead. “Go into my bedroom, and bring a condom and the lubricant from the drawer in my bedside table.”

    Nina’s eyes widened. She looked at the toy in her hand, the thick wire leading to Samantha’s control box.

    That wire is thick because it carries lots of amps, thought Nina. I’ve picked up enough about this stuff to know that, just from watching Sam.

    It’s the amps that are dangerous.

    “Yes, mistress,” said Nina, and put the toy down on the table.

    She shivered as she headed through the corridor to the foot of the stairs. Are we really doing this? Am I really going to let Sam put an experiment in my most sensitive, vulnerable place?

    She mounted the staircase, feeling cold, excited, fearful.

    The Special Toy…

    No, this is different. This isn’t the Special Toy that I love as a part of Sam. The Special Toy is just one of my old rabbits with a bit of extra oomph; this coil thingy is insane! She said herself that it was based on an experimental weapon!

    She opened the door to Samantha’s bedroom, smelling the incense and fresh laundry; and a very faint undercurrent of recently-expressed love. The smell calmed her, somewhat.

    I trust her. More importantly, if the machine came from her hands, then I trust it, too. She wouldn’t do this if there were any danger.

    She opened the bedside table, retrieved a condom and a mostly-full bottle of lube, headed back downstairs.

    Her calm lasted until she entered the kitchen and saw the cable, dangling from Samantha’s hand.

    That thick, black cable.

    Thick for lots and lots of amps.

    Nina felt the fear return, creeping up her lower back.

    Samantha gave her a hard stare, holding the toy and its frightening circuitry. “Are you scared, Nina?”

    Nina nodded. “Yes, mistress,” she whispered.

    Samantha smiled. “Open the condom, and put the packet in the trash there.”

    Nina did so, her fingers shaking.

    “Now pick up the toy, and dress it up in the condom.”

    Nina rolled the condom slowly down the length of the toy. It wasn’t particularly big; perhaps, even, a little shorter than most toys Nina had played with. A happy little clitoral-stimulation rabbit stood, ears erect, at the base. That would at least stop the toy from jumping all the way inside and hitting Nina’s cervix.

    But it’s not the size that matters, thought Nina. It’s how it moves.

    It’s how many amps that big wire can hold.

    “You’re shaking,” said Samantha, quietly. “Is it because it’s occuring to you that I have a large supply of batteries of all shapes and sizes and chemistries, and yet this toy doesn’t use any of them?”

    Nina stared at Samantha.

    “Did it cross your mind,” said Samantha, idly leaning on the table, “that there would be a reason for that?”

    Actually, it didn’t. Oh God.

    “Look at the size of that power supply,” said Samantha. “That’s what we call a ‘Bench’ power supply, Nina. Batteries can’t supply the current that this toy needs, as fast as it needs it, so it has to be plugged into the mains. And then,” she said with a grin, “plugged into you. Doesn’t that make you just a little bit nervous?”

    “Yes, mistress,” whimpered Nina. And it was true. Very, very true.

    “We’re ready, little rabbit.”

    What do you mean, we’re ready? We’re doing this now? Right now?

    Samantha gently took the toy from Nina with her right hand, the control box in her left. She smiled down at Nina.

    “Take off your jeans and underwear,” she said slowly, “and bend over, with your hands on the table, and your legs apart.”

    Nina’s breath caught as she found herself unbuttoning her jeans.

    Wait, what am I doing?!

    She pushed down her jeans, taking her panties with them.

    Because she told me to?!

    She looked at Samantha as she stepped out of her jeans. Samantha was spreading lube over the device, grinning, watching Nina.

    Her thighs and hindquarters felt cold and bare. She didn’t wait for Samantha’s command; she leaned over the table, exposing herself.

    The table smelt of voltage and solder and electrical heat. Her face was directly in front of the big black power supply, humming softly to itself – she wasn’t sure whether she could feel a faint vibration through the table, or if she was just imagining that she could. She looked at the meter marked with a “V” – it glowed with a warm incandescent light, the needle pointing at 12.

    She felt Samantha’s hand on her rear. A squeeze – light and casual, just enough to let her know who she belonged to.

    Nina felt the toy push between the wet lips of her labia and slither with shocking ease into her body.

    I’m wet for this?!

    Nina did not feel the rabbit touch her clitoris – instead, it pushed gently between her buttocks.

    Oh God…

    Samantha’s hand, holding the control box, appeared in front of her. “Eyes forward, Nina,” said Samantha from above. Nina watched as she set the controller down on the table, delicately pushed a slider switch with a click and an escalating high-pitched whine, and ran her finger around the button, stroking it, teasing it.

    At the same time, she felt a stroking, teasing motion around her clitoris; a wet finger slid through her folds on either side, not yet touching the nubbin itself, merely saying hello.

    Expertly dividing my attention between feeling pleasure and seeing fear.

    What am I doing?

    The finger stroked delicately over Nina’s clitoris – a hot, sparking pulse. She cried out.

    Samantha’s finger, circling the button, came to rest in its center. “You know,” said Samantha, quietly, “this button doesn’t actually energise the coilgun. It sends a signal to a tiny little voltage regulator chip attached to a great big heatsink, that switches on the current to the coils. It’s this way because the current is so high -“

    Nina cried out again, in terror and pleasure…

    “…so high, little rabbit, that switching it with the button directly would make a spark big enough to weld -” she tapped lightly on the button, not yet triggering it – “the contacts -” another little tap – “closed.

    “Oh, God!” moaned Nina, ripples of pleasure running up her spine, waves of fear running down, colliding in the centre, tearing her in two. She felt sweat bead on her skin, cold and shivery.

    “My goodness, Nina, you whine nearly as much as those huge transformers. The ones that are energized right now. Ready and waiting, Nina, for me to unleash their power into your poor little cunny.” Her finger ran around the edges of the button, slowed towards its center. “We’re about to move a lot of energy in a very short time, Nina. On the order of milliseconds. If you’re particularly observant, you’ll be able to smell the ozone.”

    “I’m scared!” cried Nina, white and trembling, the hum of the power supply loud in her ears. “Oh Jesus!”

    Samantha laughed. “He won’t help you now. You belong to me. Here it comes.”

    Adrenaline and endorphins mixing ice and fire together, Nina watched the tip of Samantha’s finger whiten and flex against the button, and was shocked to feel herself tipped into orgasm – she had exactly one second to consider how she felt about that, before the button’s internal switch made contact.

    Time seemed to slow down – she heard a tiny click from the button, watched the lamps behind the meters dim, saw the “A” meter jump – then, like a rubber band, time snapped back and everything happened very quickly indeed, and that was when the coils energized and the projectile accelerated and the toy moved backwards inside Nina with a tiny recoil and tickled her labia – and then the slug hit the bracket and the toy burst forward with a muffled thump, the shockwave belting through Nina’s cervix and into her abdomen, splitting her in two, burying itself inside her in a way no mortal ever had, leaving her quivering, screaming, shaking on the table, her orgasm gushing through her.

    It was like a bolt of lightning, thought Nina, panting unashamedly on the table, the rabbit hugging her perinium, prodding snugly between her buttocks. And also a little bit like being punched in the cunt… but in a good way.

    I didn’t think that was possible.

    “Did you just come?” asked Samantha, her tone light and amused. “From one jolt? More from the anticipation, I’ll bet.”

    Nina chuckled, panting and broken on the table. “Yeah…”

    “Come again, then.” Samantha pressed the button.

    Nina’s world exploded. She cried out, a high, breathless “Ah!” The toy jolted inside her, a brutal, uncaring machine. Shock travelled through Nina’s thighs and abdomen, pleasure following a split-second later.

    Then, it happened again. Nina noted with horror that Samantha was holding down the button, and the jolts were pounding into her one after the other.

    “So we’ve got a slider, a button, and a potentiometer,” said Sam, raising her voice over the cries and yelps of pleasure and shock bursting forth involuntarily from Nina’s lips. “You know what the button does. The slider turns on up to three coils – right now there’s just the lower coil active. That determines how hard it pounds your poor little pussy. The potentiometer, here, influences how fast it brutalizes you – right now it’s firing at two hertz, or twice a second. It goes up to eight as standard, but there’s an overdrive that puts it into what I like to call “Woodpecker mode.” That’s for when you absolutely have to be brutally fucked as hard and as fast as possible, and you don’t care about the lifespan of the voltage regulator. I only ever used it on rather cold days, to give it a better chance of not overheating. Are you paying attention, Nina?”

    AA-AA-AH!

    “Good. Want some clit stimulation to go with that?” Nina felt Samantha’s hand underneath her, fingers pressing on either side of her clitoris, pulling and jerking upwards…

    “OH-SHIT-FUCK-JE-SUS-FUCK!” opined Nina in single syllables forced out between jolts, her insides tingling and glowing, her diaphragm jumping upwards with each thump, another orgasm thundering towards her.

    “Yes, precisely,” purred Samantha. “Call me ‘mistress,’ Nina.”

    “Th-tha-thank-you-mis-tress!”

    “Does make it hard to talk, doesn’t it?” asked Samantha. “I like that. You’re my dirty little fuckslave, aren’t you, Nina?”

    “Y-yes-mis-tress!”

    “What are you?”

    “I’m-y-y-your-dir-” Waves of hot, pulsing orgasm struck Nina, crashing through her, shattering her into pieces. Language – that which had tipped her over the edge – became one of those things that happens to other people. “AA-AA-AA-AA-AAH!”

    “Dir-ah-ah? You’re my dir-ah-ah? Tell me, Nina. You’re my dirty, filthy, naughty little bitch. You’re mine, to do with as I please. And what I please, now, is for you to keep coming.”

    Nina’s eyes crossed – in her view, the voltmeter switched places with the ammeter and they become one, pulsing in time with the jolts.

    “That’s the wonderful thing about this toy, Nina. When you’re with some brute of a man who’s thrusting his dick into you over and over and over, and you start to come, half the time he’ll change the pace, speed up or something – like a fool, because how does he think he got you to orgasm in the first place?”

    Nina, of course, continued her agonized, ecstatic screaming, her throat becoming raw. She had just enough presence of mind to consider the length of her orgasm worrying, then frightening – being this out of control of her body wasn’t new to her, she’d learned it last night. But for this long?

    “But this is just an uncaring machine – it keeps up the same rate,” said Samantha. “Very predictable, very stable. I can sit here and hold down this button and twiddle your little clit all day long, Nina. You might never stop coming.”

    She lifted her finger from the switch, and everything abruptly stopped. Nina’s hips bucked against the toy out of habit, her orgasm diminishing, the waves slowing down.

    “Or, I could not,” said Samantha, yawning. “That’s a problem with this toy. It’s either fucking you or not fucking you. You don’t get to come down nice and gentle, slowly fading out like with a nice vibrator.” Nina, sweating, panting, saw through blurry eyes Samantha’s fingers slide the switch one position upwards. A click, a whine.

    No…

    “Well, you sort of can,” said Samantha, turning the knob a few degrees. “But to do that you have to increase the power or the frequency, first. It’s not a smooth drop from energized to nothing, is what I’m saying.”

    No!

    Nina watched with terrified eyes as Samantha’s finger circled the button, trying to summon enough breath to beg her to stop, as Samantha continued. “Another problem is that using all three coils is only time and a half as strong as using two, but two coils – which is what we’re set to now, Nina – are twice as strong as one.”

    Twice as strong!

    “Nina, look at me.”

    Nina looked up. Samantha looked down.

    “Are you frightened?”

    Nina swallowed. “Yes.” The truth.

    Samantha smiled, and slowly ran her hand down to the crotch of her jeans. “Do you realise how much that excites me?” She gripped herself between her legs, rubbing slowly back and forth.

    It does. She’s not acting, she’s not playing around. She’s starting to become truly excited at seeing me shaking and terrified.

    Nina looked at Samantha in mixed horror and excitement.

    She’s a genius, and I’ve arranged things so that she gets off on scaring me.

    What have I done? What sort of force am I unleashing?

    The safeword bubbled up in her mind; Nina knew that she would not say it.

    Not with two coils. Not with two-thirds the power that Sam sometimes uses.

    I can take it.

    Samantha pressed the button, and there was a bang from inside Nina’s vagina. The shockwave belted through her body, reaching her throat. The difference in force between one coil and two literally took Nina’s breath away – she felt the shockwave corrugate the air inside her lungs. She felt the force of the blow bounce off her tailbone and reverberate around her pussy. Before she had time to yell, another jolt pounded into her, shaking her, rattling her teeth.

    Not just twice as strong, twice as fast too!

    She was a piston in a some unspeakable engine, being hurled back and forth by violent explosions she was powerless to resist. She gripped the table; the piles of detritus shook with each thump, screws and resistors rolling off and skittering on the kitchen floor. The ammeter jumped rhythmically in front of her, its needle reaching almost the center of its travel. Her hot, abused cunt was overwhelmed in sensation – numb and tingling but still insistently telling the rest of her that it was time to fall over and die for a little while.

    But Samantha wouldn’t let her. Samantha had her finger on the button, openly groping herself through her jeans as she watched Nina writhe in the torment she had created, her eyes widened and unashamedly excited.

    Another orgasm came riding up on her – no, I don’t want that, I can’t take it, I’ll die! – and Nina was overcome by it, run down by it, abused by it.

    “I love watching you lose control like that,” moaned Samantha. “You’re a dirty bitch, aren’t you, Nina?”

    Nina, screaming in the middle of her orgasm, felt an abrupt and overwhelming urge to urinate.

    No! That’s not possible! I just went, as we got inside!

    She screwed her eyes shut, her screams growing louder, and realized with shame and horror that she wasn’t even nearly going to be able to hold it in.

    She gave up and let go – and as she did so, her orgasm intensified, more than she ever thought it could. A point of brilliant white light stabbed through somewhere between her vagina and clitoris, filled her, spun, pulsed, and exploded outwards, leaving her suffused with a radiant glow that rebounded from every muscle in her body, her shame running in hot trickles down her thighs.

    Her knees shaking, she slipped in her own puddle.

    Samantha, of course, caught her before she could hurt herself.

    “I don’t think this is pee, Nina.” Samantha held Nina close, stroking her. “It doesn’t smell like it. And it’s clear. Well, clearish.”

    They lay in the puddle, on the kitchen floor, Nina on top of Samantha, staring up at the ceiling, still weak and trembling and fighting for breath.

    Nina sighed. “I was beginning to think that, yes,” she panted. “That’s only happened to me once before.”

    Samantha grinned. “I think you squirted.”

    “It’s certainly less embarrassing,” said Nina. “I wouldn’t want to think of you saving me from falling into a puddle of my own piss by throwing yourself into it.”

    Samantha squeezed Nina tightly. “I don’t mind. I’d swim in your piss, if it’d mean stopping you from being hurt.”

    Nina contemplated the image. There was silence for a moment.

    “That was…” Samantha began. “That was a very strange thing I just said, Nina.”

    Nina chuckled. “Yup.”

    “I made you squirt.” Nina could hear the smile in Samantha’s voice.

    She smiled herself. “You did.”

    “I’ve never been able to do that, myself,” said Samantha. “I’ve tried, y’know. Last time I tried it with a guy… didn’t go so well.”

    “What happened?”

    Nina felt Samantha shrug. “He was fingering me, I was on the brink, we’d been trying to figure out the whole squirting thing, it looked like it was about to happen… so of course I farted.”

    Nina chuckled.

    “Not just a little girly toot, either,” said Samantha. “I mean a big, long, rippling honker, the sort that makes your eyes water. The cat got up and left the room.”

    Nina’s chuckle became genuine laughter, and she felt Samantha’s chest jiggling behind her too.

    Her lungs ached beautifully. Laughter, so soon after orgasmic screaming, felt strangely like a mini-orgasm in her chest. It warmed her heart.

    “Was that with Todd?”

    Nina felt Samantha nod. “Heh. Yeah – and you saw how well that turned out!”

    Nina guffawed. “If there was ever a guy that needed farted on…”

    “I know! Hah!”

    The two laughed together in the puddle under the kitchen table.

    “Come on,” chuckled Samantha, “we just spent the morning in a fancy art gallery, we can’t be laughing at farts now, it’s not proper…”

    “All right,” said Nina in between giggles, “Let’s get you out of those wet clothes.”

    “Agreed. I should probably shower, too.”

    Nina turned her head, awkwardly, to look at Samantha. “I put that gunk on you. Can I help you wash it off?”

    “I played my part in putting it there too, love,” said Samantha, stroking Nina’s hair. “But that sounds nice.”

    That’s all for now, folks – check back soon for more!
    ~FeatherWatt


  • Revenge Of The Cyber Queen

    Font size : +


    Hope you enjoy the first part

    (Femdom, Sci-Fi, Orgasm-Denial, Teasing, Lesbian, FBB, BDSM, Humiliation, Fetish, tragic love story)

    Author’s Note: The character of Professor Ava/Queen Ava is heavily-based on porn star, Ava Devine, a very beautiful, voluptuous and talented actress with a fantastic voice and screen presence, so if you want to know exactly what the character looks/sounds like, check out Ms. Devine’s work.

    Chapter 1: Moans of Despair And Lust.

    As Johnny (dark-haired & muscular football jock) and Lucinda (cute petite ponytailed-brunette with a perky personality) were about to walk into the Advanced Virtual computer lab, they gave each other an apprehensive look. It was going to be very awkward working with Professor Ava after Johnny had rejected her sexual advances last semester. In the intervening time, Johnny and Lucinda had started dating (although they hadn’t had sex yet) and they were pretty sure that Prof. Ava was aware of this.

    And Lucinda had wanted to talk to Professor Ava privately, about…something else.

    Walking inside, they saw that Prof. Ava was already here and had already turned on most of the very experimental computers (something to do with virtual reality, quantum mechanics & other stuff).

    Seeing Johnny & Lucinda enter, Prof. Ava smiled and said “Morning guys, I already started a pot of espresso – it should be ready soon. Oh, and when you get a chance, I’ll need your help in the Annex.”

    Professor Ava tried to downplay it, but she had a “hot MILF teacher” thing going – sexy face and voluptuous body hidden behind librarian glasses and librarian clothes.

    Johnny & Lucinda walked to the Annex, where Prof. Ava was typing away on the backup drive for the Quantum-Server. “Guys do you notice anything glitchy on screen 3 ?” Johnny & Lucinda turned to screen 3, everything went white and they were gone.

    Prof. Ava pulled the Quantum-Server’s lever to the OFF position, took off her glasses and smiled a wicked smile. The life they knew is over ! she gushed to herself as she ran her tongue over her moist full lips.

    +++++++++++++++++++++++

    Lucinda and Johnny woke up, facing each other at the same time, finding themselves in a large pink room with rose-red trim and no furniture, with ambient illumination provided by the walls themselves.

    Panic set in as both realized they were three feet above the ground and held completely immobile and spread-eagled, thanks to glowing solid-energy-field restraints on their wrists and ankles.

    And they were completely nude.

    “What is this ? Where are we ?” Lucinda pleaded, her creamy-white skin trembling.

    In spite of their very alarming predicament, Johnny couldn’t help noticing how the milky-white flesh of Lucinda’s uneven tan-lines drew attention to her perfect perky tits and completely shaved and meaty pussy.

    Noticing and embarrassed, Lucinda said: “Hey, stop looking at me !” as she squirmed helplessly in the solid-energy restraints that left her exposed to his gaze.

    “I..I’m sorry” Johnny stammered, embarrassed at having been caught ogling her and suddenly self-conscious about his own nudity as his cock began to stir. Lucinda noticed this too as well as the rest of Johnny’s athletic & toned quarterback’s body, but was too distracted and concerned about their situation to dwell on it.

    Professor Ava sauntered out, her hips swaying in triumph over her prey. She was now dressed differently, wearing a shiny black latex bodysuit that looked like it had been painted on as it hugged her sweet curves, the front of her bodysuit opened in a wide “V” that went down to her navel and displayed her sexy cleavage and just barely covered her nipples. The outfit was complimented with matching high heeled boots & gloves, a black, red-fringed cape and a bejeweled red tiara.

    Seeing Professor Ava walk into their view, they were about to pepper her with questions, which she stopped by commanding: “Silence !”

    As she drank in the view of her sexy nude slaves, their flesh blushing in embarrassment, she said:

    “I know you both have a lot of questions, which I’ll answer right now, but if you dare to interrupt me, I’ll plug up your mouths…and maybe as a few other things”.

    “The two of you are guests in the cyber-quantum realm of CompuTerra Erotica. It’s kind of like that place in the movie Tron, except you two are going to get fucked. A lot.”

    With a regretful look on her face, Professor Ava addressed Johnny: “Johnny, oh Johnny…you could have ruled this dimension with me, driving each other to unparallelled heights of ecstasy.. You fucked up son.”

    Suddenly angry and pointing a red-nailed finger at Johnny in accusation, Prof. Ava said: “You should never have led me on !” She’s crazy ! He thought.

    Straining against the energy-restraints, Johnny said: “It was just one kiss…” as he avoided Lucinda’s eyes.

    Still furious and with a Don’t Even look on her face, Professor Ava said: “From this moment on you will both address me as Queen Ava and you two are now my property !”

    Queen Ava snapped her fingers and four tall, muscular but feminine women marched into the room; all were wearing black, shiny latex open-faced helmets, battle gloves, armored brassieres, thigh-high boots and skimpy thongs. One of them was a striking Black woman.

    They looked formidable and sexy.

    “These are my elite soldiers, the Harem-Amazons – they are trained in all forms of erotic combat – there’s no opponent they can’t subjugate physically and sexually !” Queen Ava said proudly and then said: “Ladies, let ’em hear your battle-cry !”

    In unison, all four Harem-Amazons said:

    “WE WILL KICK YOUR ASS AND THEN WE WILL LICK YOUR ASS !”

    Proudly, Queen Ava turned to her captives and asked them: “Isn’t that SO hot ?” In response, they both squirmed in the energy-restraints that held their bodies taut and spread-eagled.

    A holographic computer-tablet composed of energy floated towards Queen Ava, who smiled wickedly as her eyes glanced over the screen and said:

    “Thanks to my Lust-Scanners, I have complete access to all of your sexy little desires and fetishes…you don’t get to keep ANY juicy secrets from me !” she taunted.

    This caused Johnny and Lucinda to squirm even more.

    Looking up from the floating holo-pad, Queen Ava smiled in cruel delight and said: “According to this, your hot little whore-girlfriend over there has all kinds of lesbo-fantasies” and then covered the side of her mouth as though she were relaying something confidential and said: “But don’t worry, she still likes the dick”

    “That’s not true !” Lucinda lied as she struggled in her energy-restraints. “I’m not into chicks !”

    Queen Ava rolled her eyes in a bitch, please ! manner and snapped her fingers.

    Immediately and with precision, four Harem-Amazons descended on helpless Lucinda: One started a tongue-assault on her pussy, while the other two were sucking & tease-nibbling on her tits and spanking her ass from behind, the fourth grabbed her head and invaded her mouth with a deep French kiss; helpless in the energy-restraints, Lucinda moaned in outrage and/or desire.

    “Leave her alone !” Johnny screamed in mock-protest. To his shame, watching Lucinda writhe helplessly under the fingers, lips and tongues of the Harem Amazons was incredibly hot.

    Johnny was rock-hard and unable to conceal it as Lucinda whimpered as one of the Harem-Amazons started tonguing the delicate rosebud of her asshole.

    After 3 minutes, Queen Ava gave Johnny a see what I mean ? look and snapped her fingers and the four Harem-Amazons ceased their attentions on Lucinda’s flesh and walked away in formation. “H…Hey, where are they going ?” Lucinda moaned in frustration as they returned to their assigned positions in the room.

    Locking eyes with Johnny “Lust scanner, let’s see what little sexy little things Johnny is hiding from us…”

    Eyes wide with naughty delight, Queen Ava said in a mocking tone: “Well, well, well.. ladies, listen to this, you’ll never guess what the big strong captain of the football team has as his top sexual fantasy.”

    No. There’s no way she could really know that. She’s bluffing Johnny thought.

    Queen Ava said in a playful, teasing manner while pointing a red-nailed finger at Johnny: “Seems like our little Johnny is into a lot of freaky shit, but his biggest fantasy is to be fucked by a woman wearing a strap-on !”

    “That’s a lie !” Johnny lied and then lowered his face, unable to face anyone.

    Delighting in his humiliation, Queen Ava walked over to Johnny, the gaze of her eyes drinking in the sight of his throbbing cock, at eye-level to hers, pointing directly at her face.

    “I always knew you’d have a superb cock” she said as she playfully drew her fingers along the underside, prompting a “Hey !” from Johnny. “We’ll get acquainted later, but first…”

    Suddenly, bands of energy materialized around his engorged cock (one just under the head and one at the base of his shaft) and one around his balls – the bands constricted, causing Johnny to gasp and cry out: “Get these fucking things off of me !” looking down at the solid energy-rings, Johnny could feel them slightly expand and contract in response to the throbbing of his cock and they each vibrated, subtly.

    “The energy-rings will keep you from cumming and keep your cock hard until I decide what to do with it.” Queen Ava informed nonchalantly as the ring under the head vibrated, teasing the ridge of his cock.

    Queen Ava twirled her finger and through the energy-restraints, Johnny spun around in mid-air, his back to her and his ass at face-level. Queen Ava sighed and placed her hands on the back of his thighs and staring directly at his exposed buttocks, said: “There’s the ass I fell in love with – watching it run on the football field in those tight pants and that glimpse I got of it in that sexy jock strap when I “accidentally” walked into the boy’s locker room. And now it’s here” she continued “those magnificent globes revealed to me in all their glory, finally mine.”

    Queen Ava then closed her eyes as she rested the side of her face on Johnny’s bare ass cheeks (which trembled) and said: “We’ll be together forever” and then started to lovingly kiss his taut buttocks, leaving a trail of red lipstick marks. The sensations of Queen Ava’s kisses on his exposed ass combined with the maddening vibrations of the energy-cockrings caused Johnny to gasp.

    Looking over at Lucinda through eyes half-lidded with desire, Queen Ava said: “Doesn’t he have a magnificent ass ?” Lucinda, never having seen Johnny’s bare backside before, had found the scene of Ava kissing it to be incredibly arousing and, wishing she had a hand free to finger her pussy, said: “Yeah, he’s got a really hot ass.”

    Queen Ava stood back, placed the palms of her hands on each cheek of his ass and said: “So tight and proud, just waiting to be tamed…”

    Even though Johnny was super-horny, he’d had enough of Professor Ava, her humiliations and her treating him, his secret sexual desires and his ass like they were her playthings.

    “Enough ! I don’t know how you’re doing this Ava, but enough is enough ! You’ve had your fun, now let us go !” Johnny demanded, a sudden tremble in his voice as Queen Ava teased the crack of his vulnerable ass with her tongue.

    Suddenly, the energy restraints whirled around and Johnny was facing Queen Ava and Lucinda again as Ava said: “Oh my God, you are both so precious – you have no idea about the things I’m going to make you do and the things I’m going to make you do to each other.

    “I still can’t believe you cheated on me with her, although she does have nice tits” she said as she tweaked one of Lucinda’s nipples, causing a muffled cry of pain/pleasure. “So if I were you I—” Queen Ava started to say and did a double-take and walked back to Lucinda and ran a finger along the exposed lips of Lucinda’s shaved pussy, looking at it admiringly: “Completely shaved. Nice.” “Oh !..Ah..ah..th…thank you Queen Ava” Lucinda replied, quivering under Queen Ava’s fingers.

    Walking away, Queen Ava replied: “Too late to kiss my sweet ass now, whore !” not realizing that she had been Lucinda’s first lesbian crush and that her sweet ass had often been part of Lucinda’s masturbatory fantasies.

    Looking back at the holo-pad, Queen Ava seemed to suddenly become furious with what she saw on it. “So, according to the Lust Scanners, you both love each other…”

    Angrily addressing her naked playthings, Queen Ava said: “Well guess what, I’m never, ever, EVER going to let you fuck her, but maybe I’ll let her fuck you with a strap-on, since you’re sooo into that” laughing a cruel laugh. “I’m not into that !” Johnny lied again and wishing she’d stop revealing his most shameful sexual fantasy to everyone. Especially Lucinda.

    With renewed anger, Queen Ava threatened: “I have so many toys I’m going to inflict on you…Robot-BallGags, Tickle-Whips, Orgasm-Lipstick, Cum-Lasers, Telepathic Nipple Clamps and Dildo-Drones and that’s just for the first 1000 years of foreplay !”

    1000 years ? Johnny thought to himself.

    I have no idea what a “Tickle-Whip” is, but I really want to find out Lucinda thought to herself.

    “You, you little trollop !” Queen Ava raged to Lucinda, breaking her out of her thoughts about the Tickle-Whip “You might get fucked and your pussy might get wet, but I’m never going to let you cum !”

    “Are you screwing with me ? That’s sooo messed up” Lucinda moaned in despair and frustration. I was going to work on Johnny about a threeway with Professor Ava, but she’d waited too long.

    It was too late now.

    “You should have thought about that before you stole Johnny from me !” Queen Ava countered as Johnny squirmed, distracted by the vibrating solid energy cock rings.

    Queen Ava walked over to Johnny and addressed him sweetly: “In any case, I have more important matters to attend to, such as our upcoming televised wedding and our honeymoon, where I’ll deflower you, which will also be televised” she said with a sexy smirk.

    Queen Ava then turned her back and started walking away towards the entrance, saying: “In the meantime, I’ll let you both get acquainted with your new friends.”

    Just before she left the room, Queen Ava turned and addressed the Harem-Amazons with an evil smile and said: “Oh and remember ladies, Don’t let them cum !

    As Queen Ava left the chamber, the energy- restraints disappeared and they fell to the floor (to Johnny’s dismay, the energy-rings were still on his cock and balls).

    As Johnny & Lucinda stood up, they noticed the 4 Harem-Amazons advancing upon them, with cruel smiles on their lips…

    To be continued in Chapter 2: At The Mercy Of The Harem-Amazons !


  • A Life Saved is a Life Earned

    Font size : +


    A life saved is a life earned-Part one (Foreplay)

    I was never the most popular kid in school. In fact I was never even really part of the social scene. My name is Evan and I went to a fairly selective and wealthy private high school in Eastern Massachusetts and just wasn’t the right fit. I lived in a fairly rural suburb of Boston. My neighbors ran a farm; the others ran the town dump and had a pet donkey and cow. It was a cool town called Fairborn and had its own character to it. Most of the kids at my school came from wealthy suburbs like Weston and Wellesley and Newton. Most were liberals which contrasted starkly with my fervent libertarian conservatism. It was a classic New England prep school full of geniuses and hockey and lacrosse players. I played baseball but was never a star. I was more of a self-described adrenaline junkie. My greatest passion was Freeride Mountain Biking, but I was an expert free and backcountry skier, an adequate kayaker and aspiring skydiver. I was just never quite different enough to stand out and never the same enough to fit in. I was entering my senior year at 17 and had already planned my first skydiving trip after my 18th later in the year.
    But, before the school year started my school took the senior class on two day whitewater rafting trip in northern Maine.

    So one cold and stormy day I drove to school. The previous week we had been feeling the remnants of a tropical storm that had migrated north. The torrential downpours had been on my mind. I was excited knowing that the Kennebec River, our destination, was flowing at a season high of 7800 CFS. I had been rafting many times and the high water levels were getting me extremely excited. I settled into the five hour bus ride and fell asleep. When we arrived, our whole senior class numbering just 80, in our two coach busses we were assigned cabins and made our way inside to get out of the damp drizzle. Most of the girls in my grade were fairly attractive and watching them run off through the rain, their nearly fully grown breasts bouncing in their wet class t-shirts had me salivating over the rest of the trip. Late that night a group snuck out, including me and met with a group of the girls in the game room. Most of the other guys were hockey players and that classic 6 ft 180 and ripped. I ended up hustling a little pool, something I had learned from my dad. It turned into bets for clothes. I won a lot of underwear from the girls, but when things got steamy I was left alone, too shy to try and get involved. I wasn’t exactly a hunk. I was about 5 ft 8 and 160. I wasn’t real ripped but I was stronger than most kids my size. I was also a black belt and had spent 12 years learning to fight so I was fairly coordinated. But, my inability to get the girls had always hurt my social standing. I left dejected.

    The next morning, the morning of the rafting was a bright cheery and hot day. The river was warm and we didn’t even need wetsuits, which all the guys appreciated because when the girls put on the extremely tight life-jackets, it nearly squeezed their boobs right out of their bikinis. I, as I always did on high flow days had packed a knife into the right pocket of my suit and a roll of bandages and tape in the left. I few guys made fun of me for being scared but I knew all too well how much could go wrong once the flow got so high.

    The trip started out on calm water. For about three hours we drifted down stream. Nearing noon, we started to hit rapids. The water funneled down into a canyon where we would lose all cell service until the end of the trip. The last rapid before the canyon was a really neat pour over called Crossbones. I was on the second to last raft. Just as we went over the pour over I saw the boat in front of us flip. Then I saw two girls, Eliza and Jill, pop up out of the water. There was a stretch of calm water after Crossbones and the two were enjoying the ride after the whitewater. Suddenly I saw both of their heads go under again. A bunch of thoughts raced through my mind. These were two of the nicest girls in school. I had never really been friends with them but they were nice and we would talk during free periods. Eliza was the classic short with huge tits. She was about 5 ft 2 and sported a beautiful pair of 34 D’s. Jill was about 5 ft 5 and a tri-varsity athlete. She was slender and athletic with a pair of tits around a large B cup. Both of them were beautifully tanned and best friends. It was Eliza’s birthday. Nobody else saw it but I knew exactly what had happened, foot-entrapment. They had let their feet dangle in the shallow river and they had been caught by something on the bottom. This usually means death. It’s almost impossible to rescue someone once they have been pinned to the riverbed. I have never been formally trained in any sort of survival techniques, but being an outdoorsman, I had picked some up along the way. Additionally my dad had been a naval officer and his best friend, my godfather, had been a navy fighter pilot. Hanging with them had taught me to think fast and stay calm. In an instant I ripped off my life-jacket and jumped off the upstream side of the raft. I floated down feet first about two feet underwater until I saw the two girls. They had their feet caught in an old safety line wrapped around some rocks on the bottom. I grabbed the rope and hung on with all of my strength. Just then a shadow passed overhead and I realized that it was the last raft going by. There goes our last chance of a quick rescue I thought. Jill was still conscious, but Eliza had been knocked out on a rock. I saw the look of fear and panic on Jill’s face and knew I couldn’t let her die, nor would I let Eliza go on her 18th birthday. I was able to quickly free Jill with my right hand while I worked my way towards Eliza. I had to use my knife and I cut her lose in about two seconds as the razor sharp blade whipped through the line. And they thought I was scared. I grabbed Eliza and floated to the surface where I saw Jill had already made it to a rock strewn beach at the edge of the canyon. She had quite a gash on her right forarm. I began rescue swimming with Eliza out cold in my arms for the same beach. I saw the last raft drift off into the canyon. It took all my strength and skill to make it to that beach. Past it the banks were shear rock walls. There was no chance of survival if we drifted into it. Finally I hit the shallows and picked up Eliza, even with the massive amounts of adrenaline pumping through my veins I was dead tired. Jill who was no ditzy bimbo ran over and checked Eliza for a pulse as we made a beeline for the soft moss under the pine trees at the back of the beach, Eliza in my arms.

    “No pulse,” Jill cried to me, afraid her best friend was going to die. I set Eliza down on the moss and unsnapped her life-jacket, her bikini top stuck to and came off to. I was confronted with a set of beautiful tan tits the likes of which I had never seen.

    “CPR,” I said calmly, “keep checking pulse.” I placed my hands between Eliza’s two beautiful breasts and began pumping. On the first two pumps, jets of water came shooting out of her mouth. By the tenth, Jill had a pulse. But she still wasn’t breathing. I place the life-jacket under her neck to open the airway and started giving her rescue breaths. I had always fancied her. She was fun and spunky without being annoying. She was tough too, never afraid to mix it up with the guys, just my kind of girl. I never imagined our first kiss would be mouth to mouth resuscitation.
    Suddenly Eliza’s eyes popped open. She looked at my face, lips on hers. She pushed me off, clearly shocked by the position. Realizing her state of undress she covered herself and ran into the woods. I heard faint sobs.

    I took to bandaging Jills wound and just I finished she looked at me and said, “I’ll go tell her what happened,” and flashed me with a beautiful smile.” I fell on my back exhausted and fell asleep. I awoke to a soft whispering in my ear.

    “Evan, sweetie, wake up. Eliza wants to thank you.” I opened my eyes to see Jill kneeling next to me. She winked. I looked between my legs to see what was going on. To my surprise, I wasn’t wearing any shorts, and quickly covered my crotch. Then I noticed Eliza. She was completely naked. She was crawling across the moss on all fours with he wonderful chest hanging down. I looked back up at Jill, she wasn’t wearing a top either. I realized what was about to happen. Jill saw the look in my eyes and immediately bent down a placed her lips on mine. At the exact same moment, I felt Eliza’s hands softly pull mine away from my semi and her lips close around my quickly hardening shaft.

    Good reviews will get a sequel full of all the fun stuff to come.


    23 comments
    «12345»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-02-17 00:37:47
    I would like to read more. Its a good story.

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-06-23 16:53:10
    its goog i definetely want to read what happens next

    Incest is funReport 

    2010-03-25 23:11:17
    dude that was awsome i mean i write but you can WRITE

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-03-22 18:24:33
    Part 2

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2009-10-25 10:19:02
    come on thats just crule stoping there. right more!

    «12345»
  • The Punishment of the Babysitter Chapter 2

    Font size : +


    This is the continuing story of Rose, her husband Ron and the babysitter Jenny. Rose had just recently found the opportunity to dominate another and to even punish and be sadistic. She found it a rush and it was changing her life. Jenny lived with so much guilt because of an over religious mother. Their story continues.

    Rose woke up first and realized it hadn’t been a dream. Here she was in the bed with the 16 year old babysitter Jenny and her husband. She could hardly believe the things she had forced them to do after noticing their attraction towards one another. She had made the young woman undress before him, kneel before him and give him a blow job. She even later forced her husband Ron to take the girls virginity. But what surprised Rose even more were the other things she had done like spanking both their bottoms with a ping pong paddle, hitting Jenny between her legs with a belt and performing oral sex on the girl. Even more surprising to Rose was how she felt doing all this. At first she was acting out of anger, she found herself wanting to hurt them as much as she could. But somewhere along the way she found herself enjoying this. She liked how it felt to make another person do something. She liked how it felt to punish another person and have them just accept their punishment seemingly giving her the permission to be their punisher and what surprised her most of all was how drawn she felt physically to the young woman. Rose had to ask herself did she ever think she had ever felt drawn to another woman and she could not think of a time when she felt attracted to anyone. But there was something about this young woman, her frailty, her femininity, her innocence and mostly her obedience. Rose felt the urge to touch her, hug her, kiss her, hear her, smell her and taste her. What scared her even more is how aroused she felt while punishing her. She could hardly believe she had taken a ping pong paddle and spanked the girls butt several times. Then she even took one of Ron’s belts and struck the girl between her legs directly on her sex and letting the buckle swing through all the way up onto her butt. How could she enjoy this? Wasn’t there a term for this? A word that described the liking of this feeling? Yes. . . yes there was such a word, it was called sadism or sadistic. Was she really sadistic? Rose opened her eyes and looked at the petite woman laying next to her, did she really like to hurt this fragile looking creature as much as she liked touching and feeling and kissing her. She felt herself shiver. And what about her feelings towards her husband, all those years of marriage and she had seemed to have lost her libido yet yesterday she had been more aroused then she had ever been. Was she. . . God forbid. . . a lesbian. Rose took a deep breath in and then out. She was thinking too much. She didn’t want to do that anymore. She couldn’t do that anymore. She needed to kiss the girl lying next to her. Rose very carefully move closer to Jenny and moved the hair from her face. It glistened with the look of Ron’s dried cum. Very gently she lowered her lips to Jenny’s and kissed them softly, licking along them until she felt Jenny begin to wake. Rose felt her aggression come back and firmly pushed her tongue into Jenny’s mouth. Jenny woke feeling something touching her lips. She opened her eyes feeling her eyelashes seem to have to peel away from her skin to open. There was Rose kissing her pushing her tongue into her mouth. She tried to move her arm to push her away but realized they were still tied behind her. What had she done? She had committed so many sin’s of the flesh as her mother called them. She even had sex with. . . Ron, yes there he was beside her. She heard him snoring. Was she going to go to hell like her mother told her? The same woman kissing her now had also spanked her butt with a ping pong paddle. She also hit her hard between her legs with a belt. And Jenny felt like she deserved it. She felt Rose stroke her hair with her hands as she kissed her. Then she felt herself stiffen as she felt her hand go to her breast. Wow how she made her small chest feel last night. Jenny tried to quit thinking and just tried to let herself relax. This was feeling good and she didn’t want to think about going to hell. She just wanted to feel this new feeling she had never known or understood before last night.

    Rose was struggling worried if this girl thought she was some kind of freak. She had woken her up kissing her and the poor girl woke and tensed up so much. She was about to stop the kiss but wait. . . she was relaxing, she was kissing back. Rose felt her heart beat faster she didn’t stop, she kissed her more passionately and to her delight the young woman didn’t resist at all. She felt her husband there just a few inches away, but he was snoring and she hoped he didn’t awaken. She continued to rub Jenny’s breast as she seemed to like it. Then she felt an urge, a need to do something she had never done before and she slowly moved her kiss lower. She kissed Jenny’s chin and then at the base of her neck and then down onto her chest. She kissed her way down onto Jenny’s right breast. The girl could scream or cry out or say stop now if she wanted to but instead she just breathed heavy. Rose felt herself trembling slightly as she was so nervous at what she was doing but she couldn’t stop she kissed lower and lower onto the small firm perky boob until she found the place she secretly wanted to kiss. . . Jenny’s nipple. Gently Rose pulled it into her lips sucking it softly. As she did she brought her tongue to it and licked it between her lips. She felt Jenny arch her back and heard her moan. Rose was delighted, Jenny liked this. Then Rose felt a curiosity and she needed to know so as she sucked and licked the nipple she slid a hand softly down Jenny’s body, lower and lower onto her stomach then lower ohhhhh yes she felt the smooth pubic bone that she has shaved last night but her fingers worked lower down till she found Jenny’s sex and YESSS it was wet. She rubbed her finger directly over the clit and felt the girl arch her back more and stiffen. Rose couldn’t help herself and she felt her own fingers work around Jenny’s flesh until she found her clit. Then she was shocked with her desire she wanted to. . . to be. . . sadistic and she pinched the clit and twisted it as hard and much as she could. All while sucking and licking the nipple. Jenny let out a groan and tried to pull her hips back and away. She lifted her legs up but couldn’t move Roses hand from her clit. God it hurt soooo deep into her body. Jenny wanted to ask Rose why she was doing this but she already knew the answer, because she was a bad girl, a sinful girl. She groaned as the pain shot through her body yet she didn’t protest or beg her to stop she just accepted Rose’s punishment knowing she deserved it and more.

    Rose felt a rush of adrenalin through her body. She felt Jenny arch more and jerk and try to snap her legs up to protect herself. Yet she didn’t tell her to stop or even say no she just accepted what she was doing. She wanted to make it hurt more and thought of a way slowly working to turn her fingers where her fingernails could find flesh. She was able to turn her index finger and press it against the base of her clit. She heard Jenny wimper and that made her need to dig her nail in more. Rose heard Jenny let out a sob and she started to cry. Rose pushed her upper body higher and came back up to Jenny’s head she kissed her lips lightly and then whispered in her ear, “It’s okay sinner open your legs for me and accept the punishment you know you deserve. Help me hurt you more Jenny.” Rose could hardly believe what she was saying. She remembered the long hours of listening to Jenny’s mother ramble on about her extreme religious beliefs and her daughter. She actually remembered thinking and feeling sorry for the girl she had yet to meet thinking how difficult it must be to have a mother with such extreme beliefs. Now she found herself taking advantage of that knowledge. Knowing the things Jenny had been told. To her delight Jenny began to do as she was told and worked to open her legs. “Good girl that’s it I’m going to try to hurt you more to give you the punishment you deserve.” As Jenny opened her legs it made it easier for Rose to access her clit and she was able to shift her fingers again and push her thumb and middle finger nails also at the base of her clit. She felt Jenny begin to tremble. “That’s it baby let me hurt you here in your naughty places. You need me to punish you cause you’ve been such a naughty dirty bad little girl and I’m going to Jenny, I’m going to punish you for your sins,” Rose said as she strained her fingers making them sore as she worked to keep digging her nails all around Jenny’s clit. Rose pressed and dug and pinched at poor Jenny’s clit a few more seconds then she had to rest as it strained her fingers so much. She let go but put her hand over Jenny’s sex firmly squeezing her loins pushing her hand into Jenny’s flesh. “That’s a girl, good girl you accepted your punishment bravely. But don’t worry I’m going to punish you much more for all your sins Jenny. You did really well and I’m very proud of you. I’m going to help you Jenny. I’m going to punish you much, much more for all of your sins, for the naughty pleasure you feel. And I’m going to have Ron help punish you too. We’re both going to hurt you, to punish you, to relieve you of the deep guilt you feel,” Rose said to her softly.

    When Rose looked up she realized Ron was awake looking at her and listening to this. Ron could not believe what he was hearing. Was his wife serious? Was she out of her mind? He looked at Jenny’s face seeing the tear streaming down her cheeks. What he didn’t know is what Rose had done to her as the covers were covering her body and he couldn’t see anything below her neck.

    Rose now had no doubt she was truly sadistic. She then leaned down and kissed Jenny passionately. When she broke the kiss she then looked at Ron and said, “Good morning Ron. We’re going to help Jenny here. We’re going to help punish her for her sins. We’re going to hurt her body as much as we can to relieve her of her guilt. And before you worry about this Ron, this is what she wants. . . No this is what she needs from us. So we are going to be good friends to her Ron to help Jenny, to punish her body as much as we can to help her release her guilt. But I want you BOTH to understand this is going to take a lot of work, a great deal of punishment because of all her impure thoughts and all of her sins. But I promise you Jenny, Ron and I will not let you down. We are going to work with you as long as it takes to hurt and punish your body for all of your sins. And as you continue to be human and continue to sin more we will be here for you to punish you more even if it means punishing you every day.”

    Rose continued, “Are you ready to embark on your road to salvation Jenny? Do you submit yourself to me for as long as is necessary? Do you accept without question any punishment I deem necessary? Do you want us to help you?” Jenny looked at Rose stunned hearing all this. She had felt so guilty her whole life so bad so much of a sinner and now Rose was offering to help. Jenny just nodded. But Rose didn’t accept that and said, “No you have to answer verbally with Yes Ma’am.” Jenny looked at Rose and said it softly, “Yes Ma’am.”

    Rose smiled with this and pulled and kicked the covers down. She then took gentle hold of one of Jenny’s knees and turned the leg opening it wide. She then took hold of the other knee and did the same lining the bottom of Jenny’s feet together with her knees both turned out wide. She pushed each knee down till they were almost flat on the bed. “It’s time for a spanking Jenny, are you ready to accept your punishment,” Rose asked. “Yes Ma’am,” Jenny replied. “That’s a girl Jenny this is going to help you Jenny, its going to help you very much release some of that guilt. I want you to accept it bravely to try not to cry, try not to scream try to be as quiet as possible,” Rose said looking her directly in her eyes. Then without further hesitation she lifted her hand and hit Jenny directly between her legs as hard as she could. Jenny let out a loud groan as she felt the pain of the hit on her loins. Instinctively she snapped her knees together. “No no Jenny keep your legs open for me,” Rose said and reached and pulled her knees open again. “Ron help me, hold her knee down with your leg,” She said to him. He hesitated for a moment but then moved his leg over her knee. Rose did the same on her side. Then she lifted her hand up high again and brought her hand down hard again hitting directly on Jenny’s sex. Jenny again cried out as it hurt and again her reflex made her try to close her legs but her knees were now pinned and she couldn’t and again Rose’s hand came down hard on her sex. Jenny tossed her head back God how this hurt. She just wanted to roll on her side and curl up. Two more times Rose hit Jenny between her legs each time hitting right on her pussy. She felt it throb through her body.

    “Ron I need you to help Jenny, if you care about her you will spank her naughty dirty sex very hard,” Rose commanded. Ron hesitated a moment he just was unsure but he had just heard what he heard he looked as his wife and then finally gave in and raised his hand and slapped Jenny directly between her legs. Now what neither of them saw or noticed was as Ron was contemplating if he would do it Rose had taken a hold of the ping pong paddle and when Ron hit Jenny’s sex Rose brought the paddle down hard flat on one breast. Jenny cried out in pain shocked to feel the pain both places. It made it hard to focus on the pain in either one. She was horrified when she heard rose say, “Again.” As Ron hit Jenny again on her sex Rose hit the opposite breast spanking it with the paddle. “Again harder,” Rose commanded and Ron slapped her pussy again as Rose hit her breast so hard with the paddle. This continued on until each breast had been hit five times and Ron had hit Jenny’s pussy ten times. Poor Jenny was now sobbing hard crying. Rose then bent down and hugged her tightly. She spoke softly in her ear, “Its okay Jenny you did so good. Go ahead and cry out those tears. Its okay Ron and I are going to help you. We love you and are going to help you release all that pent up guilt.

    Jenny was surprised to feel this woman holding her, comforting her. Did she really care about her? Was she really going to help her? “Its okay baby I’m really proud of you. You did very good accepting your punishment. We’re not going to let you down,” Rose said again softly while still hugging her close. Finally Rose sat up releasing her hold on Jenny. She then lifted up to Ron and whispered to him something Jenny couldn’t hear. She watched him crawl over her and get between her legs and she was surprised when she felt his cock touch against her very sore pussy and then grunted as he pushed in. Jenny cried out loud as the cock over 13 inches long and over 2 inches wide forced inside her again. Ron was moving fast and aggressive and pushed over and over forcing his cock to push into her tight sex. Rose started chastising Jenny saying, “That’s it Jenny accept my husbands cock inside you. He’s going to fuck you as hard as he can punishing you inside for lusting after him.” And that’s exactly what Ron did thrusting his hips hard more out of lust then his wife’s words but he needed to do this, yearned to do this and he fucked Jenny as hard as he could muster. Ron pushed and pushed inside her over and over until his cock was fully inside her. He thrust as hard as he could. He was surprised when he felt his cock seem to hit something inside her but he just kept thrusting inside her again. She jerked when the head of his cock slammed hard against her cervix. Ron did not understand what this was as he had not had many sexual partners and never one this young. He had no idea how painful it was for Jenny as he thrust the head of his cock into her cervix over and over again. It felt to Jenny like someone was punching her inside her stomach and she grunted loud on each stroke. “Harder,” Rose coaxed Ron on not realizing why Jenny was reacting like she was but just wanting her to experience rough sex. Ron used more of his weight and strength to thrust harder really drawing a deep groan from Jenny. She tried to move around under him to stop the painful feeling inside. Rose not doing anything else, reached down and pulled up one then the other of Jenny’s legs this only allowing Ron to push in even a little further. Ron now felt his cockhead push into Jenny’s inner wall and it felt oddly good to him so he just tried harder to make all his strokes fully inside and Jenny felt like someone was hitting her between her legs with a baseball bat. Fortunately for Jenny he only had six more strokes like this before it excited him too much and he began to sew his seed inside the young babysitter. Ron could not remember ever enjoying sex this much and while he felt so guilty for what his wife had had him do, he was enjoying the best sex of his life and not wanting that to end. Six strokes later her tight pussy had milked out all his cum and he finally stopped thrusting as his cock was going limp. He stayed there only a few more moments before he rolled off of Jenny and onto the bed. He then knew he needed to get up and go to the bathroom. Ron walked into the bathroom not bothering to close the door and both Rose and Jenny heard him relieve his bladder. As he was finishing Jenny said very softly to Rose, “May I go to the bathroom?”

    Rose heard this and looked down at the young girl. This was the first time in her life another human being had asked her permission for a necessary bodily function. Rose had to contemplate if she could actually find a way to say no. But she also knew what that meant, it meant she would pee in their bed and Rose was not sure she wanted that. She then decided to try to think of another way to take advantage of that need. Then she slowly smiled and got up out of bed. She then looked at Jenny and said, “Get up out of bed.” Jenny rolled to the edge of the bed and then stood up. Rose continued, “Did I tell you to stand up? Well? I don’t think so, now kneel!!!!” Jenny looked at her stunned and really needed to pee. But she didn’t know what to do so she slowly went down to her knees. Rose then took Ron’s belt from last night and pushed one end through the buckle without fastening it. She then looped it over Jenny’s head and lowered it to her neck where she let it pull tight. “Crawl,” she commanded Jenny and jerked the belt forward of Jenny tugging her towards the door to the room.

    Caught completely off guard the tugging pulled Jenny’s upper body forward. She lowered her hands to the floor and began to crawl behind Rose. No sooner then she did and Rose picked up the pace forcing her to crawl as fast as she could. As Rose reached the back door she felt the belt tighten as Jenny seemed to slow. When she opened the back door Jenny came to a complete stop. Rose looked back and her and quietly walked back to Jenny and stood right beside her before taking the paddle in her hand and with as much force as possible it went, “Whack” right across poor Jenny’s bottom. WOW Did it hurt. Then again Rose walked past Jenny and pulled and hesitantly Rose pulled Jenny out the back door crawling. Rose kept up a harsh pace and walked all the way into the backyard. Poor Jenny had to follow on hands and knees as she crawled behind Rose. Once she was in the middle of the yard Rose finally stopped. “Pee,” she commanded. Jenny looked at Rose stunned. She certainly did not expect her to pee while on her hands and knees in her back yard completely naked.

    Then she slowly realized more and more where she was and what she was wearing. How could she be out here like this? Held by a man’s belt around her neck, completely naked as she crawled on her hands and knees. Jenny felt very ashamed. She felt the bright summer sun shine on her bare skin. Rose continued, “I thought you needed to pee? Now pee or we’ll go back inside and I wont allow you to. If you pee on my floor I’ll beat you till you pass out. So do it. . . PEE.” Poor Jenny listed to Rose’s retort. She really did need to go but how could she kneeling here outside in the yard. Jenny knelt there nervous scared and unsure. “You have 60 seconds young lady if you don’t start then we’re going back inside,” Rose threatened. Jenny knelt there struggling ashamed, and embarrassed. How, oh how could she do this?

    Rose then growing more impatient set the belt down on the grass and walked on the porch. She picked up and old broom hung on a nail on the house and walked back over to Jenny. “Whack,” the broom handle came down across Jenny’s bare butt. “Pee!” Rose yelled. “Whack,” the broom handle hit again. Jenny shook not sure what to think or do. Then she even tensed more when she felt the top of the handle push down her butt crack until it touched her sex. Rose then bent down and picked up the belt and pulled it firm. Then she very firmly pushed the broom handle against Jenny’s pussy lips. She moved the handle up and down until the lips began to open for the rounded end of the handle. Then she pushed harder, and harder until the handle began to force inside Jenny. The poor girl let out a howl of pain. As the dry stiff hard broom handle pushed into her sex. God it hurt! Rose pushed more and more slowly forcing the wooden handle to push deeper into Jenny’s sex. She was pretty sure this much hurt pretty bad but she felt herself oozing wetness in her own panties. Rose took her time and moved the other end of the broom up and down trying to help work the handle in more. “Pee,” she commanded angrily, “or I’ll push this as far inside you as I can. Jenny started to cry and that made Rose feel very guilty but just as she was about to pull out the handle she noticed an odd spray of wetness splatter out from between Jenny’s legs. The young girl had done as she was told and started to pee. “That’s it baby, pee down those pretty legs of yours,” Rose coaxed. Rose held very still not wanting Jenny to stop peeing. “That’s a good girl, pee in my yard my little pet,” Rose said struggling not to giggle at herself for saying that. Finally Jenny’s stream stopped and Rose just watched her for a few more minutes.

    Then again Rose set the belt down on the grass and walked towards the house leaving Jenny there in the yard on her hands and knees. Rose took hold of the garden hose and pinched off the end and then turned the spicket on and listened to the sound of the water. She slowly let the hose unwind and kept the crimp in it till she got close to Jenny again. Then only a few feet away Rose aimed the hose at Jenny and let the crimp out and whoosh a hard spray of cold water hit Jenny’s body. The broom handle still sticking into her sex. Rose was soaking her as she screamed from the cold water and then Rose pulled the broom away. She aimed the water directly as her sex taking advantage to it staying open for just a few moments. And poor Jenny felt the rush of water into and over her sex. She was shivering and upset as she was hosed off. Rose was laughing having fun.

    Finally when she felt she had her thoroughly washed off rose tossed the hose to the side and turned the water off. She then walked back over to Jenny and picked up the belt. “Good girl,” she praised her, “good girl.” Then she tugged and Jenny turned around towards Rose and they started back to the house. Jenny felt so relieved as they made it inside. She was so embarrassed and ashamed to have crawled outside naked, to have peed in the back yard and to have had a broom handle shoved up her sex. With the air conditioning running in the house Jenny shivered as she was still quite wet. She watched Rose sit down on the sofa and she pushed her butt down still on her hands and knees on the floor. Rose stared at her amazed. She couldn’t believe this young girl was doing what she asked. It felt incredibly powerful to have someone do what their told for you.

    Rose then had to work up her nerves a bit more then she already had. Was she ready for this? Was this really what she wanted? She tried to hide the fact that her hands were shaking but slowly she pulled Jenny directly in front of her and put one foot on each side of Jenny resting her feet on the edge of the coffee table on either side of Jenny. Then firmly Rose slowly pulled the belt forcing Jenny closer and closer to her own sex. She lifted the hem of her robe up and open exposing her sex to Jenny. With the young babysitter close enough she was able to put her hands on her head. She then pressed her into her sex. Jenny was so nervous. She had never seen that part of another girl that closeup. She smelled Roses scent and saw that she was very wet. She then felt her own head pulled hard until her mouth was on Roses pussy lips. She knew she’d better do something so she slowly pushed her tongue out. She tasted a woman for the first time and she tasted very different then Ron. This taste was not as salty and just seemed to have a better taste. But she still could hardly believe what she was doing. “Lick my pussy whore,” Rose scolded her, “eat me good.” Rose then felt Jenny do as she was told and she licked more and her tongue explored around Rose’s sex. Timidly she continued to work Roses body and slowly she was able to try to not think too much about it. Over and over she licked. Jenny was not very skilled at this since it was her first time but since it was so hot and arousing to Rose it wasn’t very long before she reached orgasm. The first orgasm she had had in many years. “That’s it baby drink my cum down,” Rose coached as Jenny licked and tasted so much of her orgasm. “That’s a good girl,” she said again, “good girl.” Then Rose finally let go of Jenny’s head and even the belt. She lifted one of her legs back with the other taking them out from around Jenny. “Lay down,” she commanded and Jenny slowly laid down on the carpet. “Good girl. . . stay,” Rose ordered. Soon she was drifting off to sleep.

    To be continued. . .


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Tales of Priya, Part 3 Flight of Icarus

    Font size : +


    Part 3 of the Priya Series. Will Priya survive being tied up? Is there a future with Bell and Priya…?

    Tales of Priya Part 3

    FLIGHT OF ICARUS

    Priya and Bell somewhere in the sky, on an Embracer Legacy 500 Jet, on route to Washington State

    I am sitting cross-legged, naked in a black velvet plush robe, on a large velvety-like soft tan sofa. We are up something like 34 000 feet. I am waiting for Bell to return from the bathroom. My body is tingling. My skin is so alive.

    We have been in the air for only forty-five minutes. Bell was so horny when we go on the private jet she demanded me to strip my clothes. I didn’t argue and started to do what she wanted, but she attacked me and tore off my clothes.

    So now I am in the afterglow of my first-mile high club double orgasm via the tongue of Bell who tore off my jeans and knew I had no panties on and just licked the shit out of my pussy. I came on that magical tongue in no time at all. I thought I was going to scratch Bell’s back to death with her relentless assault on my clit and pussy. She even put a finger in my asshole, which sent me over the edge. She then produced a lovely purple 10-inch vibrator which she cranked all the way up and buzzed the living hell out of my pussy and asshole. I am sure 34 000 feet below people heard me screaming. The co-pilot did come back and check to see if a murder hadn’t taken place.

    Bell comes out from the pilot’s cabin, shuts the door and pulls the screen, so we are more private. She drops her robe and sashays over to me. She pulls open my robe and straddles me.

    I am confused. “I thought you were taking a shit?”

    Her grin is diabolical, and it curls up on both sides like the Joker. “Well, my dear Priya I did, but then I checked out with the pilot if everything was okay, you know smooth sailing and all that. He mentioned a storm, showed it to me on the radar and told me to go and buckle up. I liked the part when he said buckle up because I thought of you being in cuffs and a gag ball in your mouth.”

    “So are we entering a storm or not?”

    Bell plays with her velvet robe like she is going to drop it any second.

    “Perhaps. But what I am concerned with is you.”

    My eyebrows, heart rate, goes up several degrees.

    I am so over teasing. “I see. Maybe then you should buckle me up?”

    “Temptation is the root of the human race and you dear Priya are the juiciest apple in the entire universe.”

    “That means you are referring to the fact that I am human.”

    “True.”

    “But you told me I’m not.”

    “True again.”

    “I am so confused.”

    “I mixed up my allusion, sorry. It’s just that I am staring at your tits hanging out of that sexy robe.”

    I screw my face up and stick my tongue out. Bell smiles at me. “Oh you are so not understanding this whole witch world thing are you?”

    I know she is right. I don’t get it. I know I have magic. I know my fucking creates huge energy. I get that my orgasm is so fucking intense it nearly rips my head off every single time.

    “Bell I may be a little naïve with all of this, so yes you are right.”

    Bell nods. She opens up her black robe and shows off her naked body.

    “You dived right in with me. We fucked like rabbits. Actually, we fucked each other without boundaries. We just did it. We, well, you went insane. You embraced the fucking world of “getting your rocks off” to the limit. Your pussy is limitless. I love that. I love that your cunt is always wanting. I am only 147 years old and have been fucked, tied up, beaten, subbed, dommed with both sexes and you are at the top of the fucking pile of horny holy shit, Batman. So we found out that our pussies are so fucking hot together. We found out you have no idea what you are doing. Your magic is just a virgin sputter. But holy shit, it exploded. I gave you my body. Oh, did I give you my body! I taught you how to trib, how to do ass to ass, how to enjoy a dildo the right way and l gave you magic sex in all the female way. Don’t you want to keep going or are you bored of all this shit.”

    What the? I am rattled. “Shit? What are you talking about, Bell?”

    I scrunch up my face. Bell is acting like a bitch. What is up with her?

    “Maybe I have a bigger agenda, ever thought of that. Lure you in then give you over to the enemy.”

    I am really fucking angry at her. “So fucking you was just an act?”

    “You have no idea of the bigger picture, and I cannot give you that.”

    “What the fuck are you talking about?” I blurt out.

    She throws away the robe. She walks back to the other sofa. She pulls out a large streamlined glass dildo. She smiles at me and slides it up her tight cunt. She pulls it out and puts it into her mouth. Suddenly, it turns bright blue and starts glowing.

    I gulp.

    Bell puts the dildo back into her pussy and throws her head back. Her pussy and stomach start glowing. “Oh fuck yeah, Priya. I am pure ecstasy.”

    She fucks herself faster and faster.

    “Oh hold, mother of God!” she screams. Her arms are moving faster than a bullet train. I am so transfixed at her wild magic self-pleasure.

    She explodes in a swirl of the blue, red, and purple electric storm of smoke. All I see is her legs and arms thrashing about but I cannot work out how that works. The smoke/mist blocks the insane view that I am so keen to see.

    The smoke dissipates, and she is sitting spread-eagle on the sofa, smiling at me.

    “So what do you think?”

    I get it. Bell cannot give me sex magick, my body needs to earn it. “You cannot give me that, right?”

    Bell nods. “Right.”

    I look at her body. It’s so fucking hot, tight athletic, and such a wicked ass woman. I am turned on beyond belief. I notice she is newly shaved, which is such a turn on for me. Mind you, I am cleanly shaved because Bell loves my cunt shaved.

    Bell rubs her pussy, her labia, her mound, and her ass. She smiles the whole time. When she speaks it’s demanding. “I want you on your fucking knees, hands out.”

    I toss away the robe and get down on my knees and put my hands out.

    “Priya to take this to the next level. You have to submit to me.”

    I nod. “I will.”

    Bell smiles.

    “Prove it.”

    “Take me for fuck’s sake, Bell.”

    She approaches me and wraps the black rope around me, bounding my legs and arms.

    “Bell, I want you to punish me. I am a bad girl.”

    “Face forward. Don’t talk.”

    I feel her hand on my ass. She starts to slide the side of her index finger up my slit. I feel cold wetness dribble down my ass cheeks.

    Smack! – it’s gentle but good.

    Smack! – oh, she is fucking good, harder

    Smack! – fuck that hurt.

    I groan.

    I feel my pussy so wet it’s like five thousand suns.

    Smack! Smack! Smack!

    “I am your mistress. I control your fucking ass. Tell me.”

    “Oh, you complete me. You are my mistress!”

    Bell whacks me and laughs. “Oh god, good answer.”

    I can tell Bell is pleasuring herself, most likely, with a vibrator in her cunt.

    This time Bell lifts the intensity. Oh damn, oh fuck, my ass stings like shit and I love it. My pussy is trembling. I feel my juices oozing down my legs.

    Whack!

    Whack!

    Whack!

    Really hard this time. Really fucking hard. Oh my lord! I groan. My pussy is rocking out, I need another whack to make me cum.

    “Mistress hit me again, I’m going to cum.”

    “Good slave. Feel this.”

    Whack!

    Way too much. I cum like a bucking animal. I thrust my ass up and scream. “Oh, fuck Bell, fuck, fuck, fuckkkkkkkkkk.”

    I hear a laugh from Bell. My legs are useless and I shake with orgasm aftershocks.

    Then I feel something probing my soaking pussy lips. Is it a dildo?

    Bell laughs again. She rubs my ass cheeks. “Next step, Priya. Dildo pleasure.”

    I groan.

    Bell grabs my hair and swirls it into a fist and pulls me closer, my back feels like jelly. My pussy is an inferno.

    Bell chuckles. “Oh, so wet for me. You pussy knows no boundaries. It just wants to keep wanting. So feel this dildo, my babe.”

    She starts fucking me with the dildo.

    One, two, three, four strokes then stop. Cold wetness on my ass. Then the dildo into my pussy again, six strokes. Oh, I am going insane. Then at the same time, I feel another dildo enter my ass. Holy shit.

    “Take it in both holes, bitch!”

    I am going to die right here right now in a blissful explosion of sex. Bell is in full DP mode, and I fucking love it.

    I feel the roar, but this time it’s like a tank barreling down a hill all guns blazing, taking over my all my senses. I moan and moan and moan. The energy is powerful. I want it to envelop Bell and me. I start screaming. Then the tank breaks in half, and I explode in a massive ball of sex and energy as I am double fucked.

    Bell falls off me, the ropes dissolve off m, and I collapse. A large pool of my pussy juice is all over the plane’s floor.

    All Bell can do is mumble, “You are so naughty, naughty newborn,” she grunts.

    I feel so alive. I jump up and spin around. Bell is lying down, legs partly open and her hands behind her. The robe is gone. I spy the glass dildo and lick it. I slither quickly over to Bell and slide the head of the dildo into her cunt. Bell arches her back again, this time it’s because of me. I start to move quicker with my right arm while I use my left to rub her clit.

    “I am right there…. Oh, don’t you stop ….!”

    I move the dildo faster and drop my head down and lick her clit. Bell grabs my head and calls out my name and punches the ground of the plane. She moans and moans and cascades into a bucking crazy girl calling out my name. She grabs my hand on the dildo, and we both pull it out together. I give her tummy a kiss and jump up.

    “What’s to eat? I’m starving!”

    Bell falls back. “Two fucking OUT-OF-THIS-WORLD shattering orgasms and you want to eat!”

    I kick Bell’s shimmering leg. I notice sweat and pussy juice.

    “I worked up a real sweat woman.”

    Bell rolls her eyes at me and gets up. Instead of putting the robe back on, she looks for her jeans.

    “Where did you put my red panties and my bra and my jeans and my converses, fuck where are my clothes?”

    I ignore her. I raid the fridge. Pesto Dip. Yum. Toasted tortilla strips. Yum. I give it a go. Super yum. “I don’t know I just threw all your clothes off you, didn’t care where they went.”

    “Maybe help?”

    I leave the fridge with a dollop of pesto on my finger. I come up to the naked Bell looking underneath a leather seat. I tap her on the shoulder, and she turns around. I plunge my finger into her mouth. “Suck on this.”

    She muffles something, twirls her tongue and sucks my finger dry. She pulls out my finger slowly looking into my eyes.

    “Wench,” she says. “Not fair.”

    “Why we can go round four thousand, y’know.”

    “Christ Priya you are a sex demon.”

    “Damn right I am, you created me, remember.”

    “Ha, it was there all along, I just unleashed the beast. Your submission now puts you into the sex magick realm. Well done.” Bell kisses me hard and sucks my breath out. Her hands are on my ass. Then she let’s go.

    “Come on and get dressed missy. We got serious stuff to do.”

    I find my things and start dressing quickly. Bell manages to find her things and does the same.

    “Why is that red light flashing behind that screen?” I ask Bell as I start tying my shoes.

    “Fuck, it’s serious. I can feel it. Can you?” She shouts at me.

    More red lights go off. Above us, a large panel where the pilots are lights up “Emergency.”

    I do I feel chaos swirling around. I am not quite sure what chaos exactly feels like if you asked me, but I feel an uneasy air. I reach over to the sofa and put on a black hoodie and the windcheater that Bell said we needed to wear. I grab my satchel, sling it over my shoulder and strap on my wicked sword.

    Bell is fully dressed now and has put on a black windcheater and a purple beanie and a black backpack. She pulls the screen aside.

    “Holy shit, we are going down, Priya.”

    A massive bang is heard behind me. Did I just hear metal tearing? I am suddenly thrown sideways. I hit the wall with a hard crash. I notice Bell pinned to the wall, struggling. The plane flips over, and we hit the roof, the furniture, the everything not nailed down goes haywire. I feel the plane nose-diving fast. My heart hammers like it is about to fly out of my body. The plane is facing directly down. I hear a colossal zooming noise behind me. I grip onto a leather chair to stop me from flying down to the cockpit. Bell is just down from me, gripping a chair except she has her hands underneath the seat.

    “Get the parachute, underneath!” she yells. I barely hear her.

    I reach underneath my seat and find a bulky looking backpack with straps. I instinctively put it on and click the buckle. I slide my satchel to the side. It goes on fine and does not interfere with my sword. I notice Bell has put on her parachute. She points to the other side of the plane. Emergency exit. Bell throws herself at the door and pulls on the handle. Nothing. I move closer and do the same. Bell holds on to me. We both pull the handle, and the door flies off at some ridiculous speed.

    “We got to jump, babe.”

    I nod. I am so scared. I kiss Bell on lips. “Let’s do it.”Bell looks white. Then I am right behind her.

    Flying fast.

    Downwards we travel, air smashing at my face, my hair a total chaotic mess. We are in a cloud or clouds. I can barely see anything. Things are speeding so fast my eyes can’t get a grip on anything. I instinctively pull the cord. I feel my whole body snap. I hear a puffing sound and look up at the open parachute. I grab the sides and start floating down to the ground. I look around for Bell, but I cannot see her or her parachute. I look down and see the ground coming up fast. It seems like we are in the mountains.

    The Rockies, maybe?

    I float fast. Strange feeling.

    Steady, steady. My heart wobbles, but I breathe to calm myself. I want to reach out and grab Bell’s hand, but she is gone.

    Floating. I look to my left and see an explosion near the side of a large mountain. Fuck that must have been the plane.

    Floating down, I see I am heading down to a rocky outcrop. Oh, this is not going great.

    Then I see a smooth bit of rock. I sort of shift my body that way.

    I grip the sides of my parachute, and with running feet, I hit a rocky landing that leads to the forest. I stare at a pine tree like a foot from me.

    Fuck, from mile-high club times five hundred to plane crash and losing Bell.

    How do I process that?

    Maybe Icarus shouldn’t have been painted on the side of the plane?


  • Falling Ch. 09

    Font size : +


    Linnea’s parents get an offer they can’t refuse

    Chapter 9, In which I am not such a bad girl

    It was weird enough to be having an impromptu dinner party with my estranged parents, but I’d just found out my girlfriend, Stacey, was scheming to restore my access to the family trust. Daddy and Mommy had cut me off after I’d moved in with my deceased brother’s gay boyfriend — they weren’t what you’d call broad-minded.

    If that wasn’t enough excitement for one night, I’d just confessed to Stacey that I’d been having a long-distance affair with a stripper in Texas named Jenny. Stacey was the jealous type, and my revelation hadn’t gone over well. The only reason she hadn’t completely lowered the boom on me was that she was juggling so many things at once.

    Stacey could do magic, you see. It had something to do with hair, and some sort of special “lip balm” she had, but done right, she could skew what people saw and thought, or even wanted. I’d tried it once, but only managed to turn Jenny and myself into sluts.

    Just at the moment, my parents were seated at our dinner table, either not noticing or not caring that everybody except Stacey was naked, and masturbating instead of arguing. Daddy didn’t think much of anything I’d done the last few years, so he’d been doing a lot of jerking off.

    Stacey and I had been talking in her bedroom; she’d used a new trick I’d never seen that left me falling all over myself to confess my history with Jenny — doing anything Stacey asked felt way better than masturbation.

    Our roommate, Michael, finally looked in to see what we were doing. There was a lot of tension between him and Stacey, mostly centering on me. That was because he loved drilling my asshole with his stiff cock, and she didn’t like sharing me. Stacey couldn’t complain too much since she was the one responsible for confusing him into thinking he was fucking my brother, Peter, when he cornholed me.

    Also, Michael was Stacey’s sponsor at their “Mind Controllers Anonymous” self-help group, although frankly I wondered if the pair of them hadn’t fallen off the wagon, so to speak. Since I’d had like a hundred times as much mind-blowing sex since meeting Stacey as in my entire life before, <I>I</I> wasn’t going to complain; what consenting adults did was their own business.

    “You’re going to do everything you can to make sure you regain access to your trust, right Linnea?” Stacey not-quite-asked as she helped me to my feet.

    I nodded eagerly, anxious to try somehow to make up for my betrayal and express my love and devotion to her. The jolt of arousal that accompanied my agreement was a bonus.

    Michael eyed my disheveled condition. “Are you sure you’re okay, Linnea?” They’d probably heard me screaming.

    Stacey patted him on the shoulder, palming a hair and transferring it to her mouth so skillfully that only somebody watching her closely — like me — could see it happen. “She’s fine. Why don’t you go back and keep Peter company?” Her mouth twisted into sort of a smile. “That horny bastard’s probably jerking himself off now that you’ve been out of sight for 15 seconds!”

    “But–” My mouth froze under Stacey’s wilting stare, and closed with a quiet sigh of pleasure. I watched Michael blink slowly and begin hardening as he considered what she’d just told him.

    He grinned and disappeared in the direction of the kitchen.

    “Stacey!” I gasped, once we were alone again. “Daddy will kill Michael! Why did you do that?”

    She smiled at me, but it didn’t reach her eyes; clearly I wasn’t forgiven. “Didn’t you tell me your father’s inability to deal with your brother’s homosexuality was the reason for your family problems? I think once he works through that, he’ll be much more comfortable with us.”

    “Well…” I couldn’t really fault her logic, but it still seemed a bit mean-spirited, even if Daddy probably deserved it.

    “I want your father and Michael to really get to know each other,” Stacey emphasized, evidently growing a little impatient with me.

    “Oh!” Maybe they would end up killing each other, but once she’d put it that way — “Okay.” Agreeing felt so good it was easy to ignore the feeling I somehow was being disloyal to Michael.

    This time Stacey’s smile looked genuine. “Let’s join them, shall we?”

    I hurried along behind her, hoping she’d ask me to do more things.

    That turned out not to be a problem. If I’d been teasing Daddy and Mommy earlier that evening, it was nothing compared to what happened after we returned. Stacey seated herself at the head of the table, and commenced ordering me about as if she were the Queen. I, of course, was only too happy to comply with her every request, and my parents were too distracted by Michael to pay much attention to us.

    Michael’s cock stood rigidly at attention, its tip glistening with precum, as he moved about to refill everyone’s coffee cups. Daddy and Mom clearly were a little uncomfortable with the display, especially because Michael had a certain look in his eyes, which remained resolutely focused on Daddy the entire time.

    Between sensuous licks of Stacey’s toes, I watched the storm intensify. Daddy scowled at Michael and fisted his meat, which only excited Michael more, which prompted Daddy to stroke himself more urgently. Their pas de deux was punctuated by occasional faint squeaks from Mom.

    I forgot to breath, or lick, waiting for the inevitable explosion. Stacey appeared equally interested and didn’t reprimand me for my lack of enthusiasm.

    Finally, Michael reached out to grab Daddy’s cock. “C’mon, Peter; I can help you with that,” he grinned.

    “You…” snarled Daddy, his face dark and angry, and then he suddenly paused. A look of confused horror and pleasure crossed his face, and he spurted several jets of semen onto an excited Michael. It frankly was rather impressive, considering his age and the fact I knew he’d cum several times already.

    “You’re a nasty boy,” Michael leered, and stroked himself briefly before returning the favor. Since he was younger and fresher, and standing up, Daddy got a generous coating of spunk across his chest and face.

    Mom’s arm trembled like she was having a seizure. “Oh my God!” she gasped, before staggering to her feet. “This is obscene!” She jerked again and then stumbled from the room.

    “I don’t think she’s ever masturbated,” I whispered when Stacey looked at me.

    Stacey appeared at a loss for the first time since I’d met her. “What is it with your family?” she muttered under her breath, before addressing Daddy more forcefully. “Gay sex is pretty hot, isn’t it? You were wrong to take away Linnea’s access to her trust, and you want to give it back, right?”

    Daddy stuttered, “N-n-n–” and started fisting himself again, harder than ever. Then my view was blocked when Michael leaned over and kissed him, right on the mouth.

    I gaped at them until Stacey nudged me with her foot.

    “Go find your mother. Fucking show her how to jill off; demonstrate if you need to.” I nodded eagerly, feeling like I was in heat. “You can let yourself cum once after she does, and again when she agrees to release your trust fund.”

    It seemed a bit, well, mercenary, to keep focusing on the money, but I knew it meant a lot to Stacey. It nearly broke my heart to think Mom had lived her life without experiencing the joy of a good self-induced orgasm, and I mentally kicked myself for not thinking of her plight sooner. I would have been lying if I’d said the prospect of having permission to diddle myself didn’t excite me, too.

    Mom was looking around the living room, probably for her clothes, when I caught up with her. She whirled to face me, tears in her eyes. “Linnea, why are we acting this way? What’s happening to me? It’s so” — she struggled with the word — “wrong!” She panted, hands trembling uselessly at her sides.

    “Oh, Mommy!” I thought about hugging her, but she flinched. “It’s not wrong; people masturbate all the time — you should try it.” I demonstrated by sliding a finger into my slit, which nearly made me jump. I was dying for relief anyway, and the knowledge that Stacey wanted me to do it ratcheted my arousal even higher.

    “It feels so good,” I urged, working the finger deeper and using it to transfer moisture to my clit, coating it and my rings until they gleamed. “Look; it’s not so hard.” That was unnecessary advice, as Mom was staring at me like she was seeing me for the first time. I caressed my breast, but regretfully left my nipple alone — just a brush told me any more contact would set me off, and it was too early.

    “You look like a little girl!” she exclaimed, eyeing my bare mound. “And those rings! It seems — sluttish,” Mom said. She was big on elliptical arguments, preferring to avoid outright confrontation. “Sluttish” really meant “totally inappropriate and not something my daughter should be doing, much less myself.” Regardless, her hand had drifted near her bush, but she was poking at herself the same way she’d use a broom to dislodge a dead spider from a window.

    She was just so weird sometimes. “It’s not sluttish,” I protested, trapping her hand in mine. I guided it to the juncture of her thighs, getting only token resistance, and rubbed it along her cleft several times. Her eyes widened, but she didn’t pull away, even when I levered her index finger deeper and pressed it firmly where her clit should be.

    “Oh!” Mom gasped, and I grinned. She sounded like a kid who’d tried a bite of something new and found it tasted better than expected. I moved her hand a few more times, and she kept stroking herself after I let go.

    “It feels good, doesn’t it?” I panted, stroking myself again to demonstrate. It really did, but when I layered on top of that the pleasure of helping Mom, and the arousal of doing what Stacey had ordered, it was nearly orgasmic. I really wanted to jam a finger or three in my ass, but I wasn’t sure Mom was ready for that.

    I took a deep breath and gently guided her towards the sofa. She twitched, perhaps thinking I was going to try something else, but let me sit her down without any resistance. Mom’s finger didn’t miss a beat. I sprawled happily in the armchair, making sure she could see everything I was doing, and resumed pleasuring myself.

    Daddy shouted something from the dinner table, but the living room was quiet except for the liquid sounds of our fingers. “I can’t believe you never got yourself off,” I told Mom.

    She raised her eyes briefly to my face. “It’s not very ladylike,” she demurred, but I noticed her finger started going a little faster.

    Whether it was solely Stacey’s magic, or Mom was getting into it, or a little of both, I decided to treat the situation like one of my phone sex calls with Jenny. It didn’t take long for me to forget myself entirely and just let the memories and fantasies spill from my mouth.

    “…and he was packing a bulge like you wouldn’t believe! I mean, my ass was just aching for him! I was so tempted to follow him into the men’s room, but my connection was tight and his wife looked pretty territorial. Not that she wasn’t pretty tasty-looking, herself,” I sighed.

    Mom squirmed on the couch. “Oh my God,” she whispered in an unreadable tone of voice, never taking her eyes off my dripping slit.

    Did the thought of making it with a woman make her hot? I could sympathize with that! Smiling to myself, I shifted my monologue. “Yeah, she was wearing those yoga pants — you know the skin-tight ones that hit really low on your hips? She couldn’t have had more than a thong on underneath it, and I bet she was shaved.” I moaned at the thought of how sexy a bare girl was; so did Mom.

    “It’s just so hot to see a clean pussy,” I breathlessly continued. “The way a girl’s smooth skin feels under my tongue — it just draws me in. I can eat out Stacey for hours.” I was so wet I had to stop and suck on a dripping finger. “If that woman hadn’t looked like such a bitch, I bet I could have turned her gay — or at least bi — without even trying.”

    The mental image of the nameless woman writhing on my tongue superimposed itself over Mom, and I started to buck. Just as quickly, she morphed into a stern-looking Stacey and I jerked my hands away, feeling unsatisfied and hotter than ever. I was being a good little slut, but I wanted to cum badly and Mom still was holding up the show.

    “O-oh, Linnea,” Mom gasped, “When did you stop being the daughter I raised? You never” — she had to catch her breath and force the word out — “used to do things… like this.” Her face was red and her body glistened with sweat, and she arched away from the seat beneath her in an unconscious attempt to bury her hand more deeply within her.

    “Like jill off?” I laughed. “Mom, I started doing that when I barely had anything to shave down there!” She looked stricken, and I thought she was going to orgasm, but didn’t quite make it. “Oh yes, I’d pull up my demure nightgown late at night and diddle my juicy little cunny with a finger or then a little candle, holding a pillow over my face so I didn’t make a sound.”

    It hadn’t been the happiest time of my life. “God, I was so screwed up! I spent my high school years convinced I was going to go to Hell for doing something everybody was doing.” I loved my parents, but I realized this had been simmering inside for a long time. I stood up, channeling some of my energy into nervous pacing.

    “I’d like to go back in time and tell that girl not to be afraid. I’d love to taste her creamy little gash and show her how to use her body and enjoy it without fear.” I glanced at Mom, who looked like she’d forgotten how to breathe. “I know a girl who was Purity Club Vice President; I sucked on her cunt while a guy took her anal cherry at the same time! Not so pure now, eh?”

    Mom looked like she was cumming her brains out, joints locked and trembling violently with her hands trapped between her legs. I knew Stacey’d be happy, but just then I was still caught between my wave of indignation and happy memories of Jenny, the ultimate Forbidden Subject.

    “I have orgasms every night. I love being with other women as well as men. I’ve fucked people I didn’t know or wouldn’t even recognize again. I’ve done it in public, and in groups, and even used the missionary position once in a while. I admit it — I’m a slut, and I like it!”

    Hands on hips, I stood in front of Mom and stared at her. “But that doesn’t make me a bad person, Mom. I’m still the same daughter you had, and I still love you and Daddy just as much as ever. But I’m not going to hide the way I feel, like Peter did.” I spread my glistening labia with one hand and deliberately inserted two fingers deep inside myself. “And if I feel like getting off, I’m not going to hide in my bed!”

    “Oh! Linnea!” Mom gasped brokenly. Her wide eyes followed every slightest movement of my hand. “You’ll always be my little girl, Sweetie. It’s just…” Her body tensed and relaxed again, and then she licked her lips. “You’re so forward!”

    I smirked, thinking of Jenny. My pulse quickened, and I twisted a ring, applying delicious pressure to my throbbing clit. “We’re all sluts inside, Mom. Masturbation’s the least of it! I heard other girls talking back in school, and it’s even worse, now. You know how early girls lose their virginity?” I thought about Jenny and I finding another girl, but the image stubbornly kept morphing into an imperious Stacey.

    Mom looked from me to her hand, which was trembling in the vicinity of her thigh. “They fuck in high school?” She made the question sound more like a statement, and even now I was surprised to hear her drop the F-bomb. Her hand darted to her slit like a frightened animal seeking refuge. “That’s so — huh — wrong!”

    It became clear how things were going to go. “I wish I’d experimented more,” I said, honestly. “There were a few girls who were, you know, like Stacey.” Abbie Givens had been Goth before it was fashionable, and there’d been whispers. The thought made my insides clench.

    “With other girls?” Mom panted, obviously aroused. “The little sluts! Did they sh-sh-sha-shave — Oh my God!” She was eyeing my bared mound with obvious desire.

    Sure, I’d do anything for Stacey, but that didn’t mean I was excited about the idea of making it with my own mother; that was just gross. I wasn’t sure if Stacey had planned it that way or not, but Mom apparently had discovered a way to break through her mental block against self-gratification.

    Now I just had to think fast enough to get her thinking about something besides me. “Do you think Daddy was right to cut me and Peter off from the trust?” I asked, mentally holding my breath.

    “Oh, yes, Sweetie,” she answered automatically, just as she’d always supported him, and then she thought about it, fingers slowing. “Well, no. No, it seems wrong.”

    I smiled as she started getting into herself again, and I knew I was going to be cumming soon. “Isn’t it right for Daddy to do that if he thinks I’m a bad girl? The kind who sleeps with other women, shaves herself, and gets pierced? A slut with absolutely no morals?” Actually, I had plenty of morals, but Mom’s face was beet red and she was whipping up lather between her legs.

    Mom threw her head back, her eyes glazed but still watching my bare slit, where I was matching her stroke for stroke. “Fuck! Fuck! No, no matter how nasty! It’s too harsh!” She exhaled explosively on the last word, climaxing again.

    My legs felt like rubber, but I wasn’t quite done. “Will you come and tell Stacey that, right now?”

    Her eyes grew wide, and for a moment I thought I’d blown it. “Like this?” She gestured vaguely at herself, and I had to admit she was a sight. Her normally well-groomed hairdo was a distressed, sweat-soaked mess, red blooms decorated her face and chest, and her crotch reminded me of a hair-clogged bathtub drain. “Why not?” she smiled, surprising me and climbing wearily to her feet.

    She surprised me again as I turned to exit the room. “Mom!” I wriggled away from the hand on my ass using a move I’d perfected in bars during my college years.

    “Oh, loosen up, Linnea,” she told me when I looked back at her. “Isn’t that what you were telling me?”

    “Not that loose,” I retorted, suppressing a mild shudder.

    Mom’s smile was tinged with regret. “Maybe it’s too late to start over with you, Linnea, but there must be other–” The pair of us stopped dead in our tracks and gaped.

    “I — am — not — your — boyfriend!” Daddy shouted. He punctuated every word with a pile driver thrust of his cock into Michael’s ass. As we watched, another water glass toppled and rolled off the table. Stacey sat calmly at the head of the table, capturing it all on my phone. “Fucking homo! You’ve destroyed my family!”

    “Hypocrite!” Mom screamed, freezing everybody. “I see the reports of your sluttish behavior are not overblown, after all,” she added with a biting sarcasm I’d never heard from her.

    Daddy looked confused, which was new. He opened his mouth, but no words came.

    “I certainly see no reason we should not grant Linnea’s request for her trust money,” Mom continued in a calmer, if no less determined, tone of voice.

    Stacey smiled approvingly and I collapsed in a wave of ecstasy.

    “Absolutely not!” barked Daddy, barely audible through the roaring in my ears. Michael moaned, too, I think.

    In contrast, every word Stacey spoke reverberated through my being, urging me to crawl faster to my rightful place between her legs. “I think you’ll change your mind, unless you want this video to go viral,” she threatened. “Linnea’s been such a good girl; surely you won’t deny her her due?”

    Thoughts of the rest of them already had fled my mind. I looked up at my beautiful Stacey, filled to bursting by the sound of her luscious voice. A tiny nod was all the permission I needed to thrust my head under her dress and worship at the fount of her womanhood. I felt light-headed, suffocated between her thighs, but I was exactly where I wanted to be.